《The Medallion - Cor Series Book II》


 Medallion 1

    Kate stopped with her hand on the cellar doors. If Corvan caught her inside his workshop, he would be furious.


    But she couldn''t turn away.


    Ever since returning from the Fenwood hospital with no memory of how she was injured, or what had transpired since she fell up on the Castle Rocks, Kate had been drawn back to the cellar beneath Corvan¡¯s home. Whenever she passed by the outside ramp leading down to the workshop, the star-shaped scar in the center of her palm would throb.


    More than once Kate asked Corvan if she might have received the strange, seven-pointed mark from a hot piece of metal in the workshop, but he kept insisting that her injury was from being lost in the coal mine.


    Pushing one of the doors open, just enough to squeeze through, Kate took a deep breath, and slipped inside.


    The shaft of sunlight from behind her cut the room neatly in half and fell on the far wall and the doors of the dumbwaiter shaft that connected the cellar workshop to the kitchen above. Normally Corvan would use the small elevator to pull himself out of the cellar after securing the door from the inside with a heavy wooden bolt but this time his mother had sent him away on an errand.


    As soon as Kate¡¯s eyes adjusted to the dim light, she headed to the stone workbench. Corvan would shake the whole house whenever he was home, but she found only a few scattered tools, none of which were heavy enough to explain the deep thumps Kate and Corvan''s mother were hearing upstairs. She examined each of the screwdrivers hanging on a section of peg wall but none of the tips looked anything like her burn.


    Turning around, she looked past the folding card table in the center of the room to rows of shelves on the north side of the cellar. Assorted pieces of metalwork Corvan''s father had created were lined up on the shelves. Maybe her hand had been burnt by one of those.


    As she passed by the table, a momentary pulse warmed the scar in her hand. She stopped and checked out a miner''s headlamp sitting next to an old wooden crate. As she put it down, her hand brushed the side of the box. Her palm prickled in anticipation as she caressed the worn handle of the wooden box.


    An oilskin raincoat lay just inside and when Kate touched the smooth fabric, a memory came rushing back. Corvan''s father had been wearing this coat when he carried her out of the mine. Was the warmth she felt in her hand a connection to the person who had died saving her life?


    Slipping her hand under the folds of the coat, a rush of heat passed through the scar, up her arm and into her chest. The air around her drew close and hot. Her finger brushed something solid, a green glow pierced the thick cloth. A glow in the shape of a seven-sided star!


    The cellar door banged open, and sunlight poured into the room, washing away the glow as Corvan strode toward her. The fierce look on his face backed Kate away from the table.


    "What are you doing in here?" he demanded.


    "Neera asked me to bring her groceries up so she can be ready for the Halloween kids." He frowned and Kate bit her lip. Corvan did not like her using his mother''s first name, even though his mother asked her to use it whenever they chatted in the evenings.


    The death of Corvan''s father had affected all three of them but now Kate was caught between Neera''s desire to only talk about her husband and Corvan''s unwillingness to talk at all.


    Corvan dropped the paper bag on the table, removed his sunglasses and squinted against the dim light in the cellar.


    Kate pointed at the bag. "I can take those upstairs for you. Did Mrs. Barron give you any free Halloween chocolate?"


    "I never asked,¡± he said, ¡°I''m not a kid anymore."


    Her smile faded. "I never said you were."


    "And I told you before I don''t let anyone in my workshop. This is my room, yours is upstairs." Corvan circled the table as if to drive her away, but Kate stepped over in front of the bank of shelves. She didn''t want to leave the cellar until she could see what was under the raincoat.


    Picking a bent piece of metal off a shelf, she held it up to the light from the doors. "Are these what you are banging on down here all the time?"


    Corvan took the metal from her hand and stuck it back on the shelf. "Those belong to my dad. I don''t work with metal. I''m a coal miner now."


    Kate nodded. After the accident, the Red Creek mine helped Corvan''s mom out by giving Corvan a position at the mine, assuring her that the men would look out for him. At that same time, Corvan¡¯s mother also invited Kate to live at their house until Kate could find a place of her own. Kate hoped this might give her more time with Corvan, but instead, he decided to give up his room and move into the cellar.


    "Sometimes it sounds like you''re trying to dig a tunnel to China down here." Kate smiled at Corvan but only received an intense frown in return.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "What I do down here is my own business."


    "Since when did you start keeping secrets from me?" Kate glanced at the box on the table. "I thought we were friends."


    "Everyone has secrets, even you."


    "No, I don''t. At least none that I remember.¡±


    "How about the gifts your dad sent you? You told everyone at school that your pink pencil case was a birthday present from him, but your mom said she took you to the city when you bought it. You made up that story so everyone would think your dad is rich."


    Kate stared at him. It was true. She had bought things for herself whenever she saved enough money, but it was not to prove her father was rich. She just wanted others to believe someone actually cared about her. Tears filled her eyes and she let her gaze fall to the floor.


    Corvan drew close. "I''m sorry, Kate. I''m not feeling great today, and the sunlight makes my head hurt."


    Kate looked into his eyes. The kindness from when she woke up in the hospital shone briefly through, but he was working hard to keep his feelings in check. Back then he sat for hours by her hospital bed holding her scarred hand, so why was he having such a hard time liking her now?


    Corvan put a hand awkwardly on her shoulder. "Kate, I need to tell you . . . "


    Footsteps on the ramp leading into the cellar cut him off. Corvan quickly let go of her and turned away as a long shadow fell into the room and Corvan''s mother entered.


    "Kalian, I need those groceries right away, and I also . . . Oh, hello, Kate. I didn''t know you were down here."


    Kate saw the embarrassment rise on Corvan''s face. After moving into their home, Kate discovered Corvan''s mother would often call him Kalian, and she told Kate the name meant ''precious one''. Corvan didn''t want his mother to use that name when anyone else was around. He told his mother he was a mine worker now, not a child.


    Neera picked up the grocery bag with one hand, and Kate marveled again how someone so strong and tall had ended up with a son so short.


    "I forgot to tell you that I used up the last of the salt," Neera said.


    Corvan shoulders sagged, and his mother smiled. "I won''t send you back. I can pick some up on my way out of town, but I need to talk to you before I go."


    Kate caught the urgency in her voice and watched the irritation tighten across Corvan''s face. Another argument about Corvan''s job at the mine was inevitable and Kate did not want to be in the same room with them when it happened. The money Corvan brought home was paying the bills, but Neera spent every shift worrying about her son''s safety. Giving Corvan a sympathetic glance, Kate headed for the cellar doors.


    Neera stepped into her path and held out the paper bag. "Can you put this on the table upstairs? I finished baking the bread, so feel free to help yourself."


    Kate took the heavy bag and trotted up the ramp outside the cellar. Family arguments always brought the unhappiness of her childhood back. At least Corvan''s mom held their family together in a difficult time and didn''t just run away like Kate¡¯s mother had.


    Elbowing her way in through the back porch door, Kate slid the paper sack onto the kitchen table. The aroma of the fresh bread laid out in neat rows made her stomach rumble. Cutting herself a thick slice she took a bite.


    Neera''s voice rose through the open door of the dumbwaiter shaft.


    "There''s no future for you at the mine. You need to go back to school."


    "There''s no future for me at that school either, and besides, we need the money," Corvan replied, anger tinging his voice.


    "Then you should find a job in Fenwood," Neera shot back.


    "I won''t work in the city. I hate the lights. I belong underground, just like Dad."


    "I won''t let you throw your life away in a coal mine!" Neera stated.


    Corvan mumbled something Kate couldn''t catch but Neera¡¯s irritated voice came back clearly. "That¡¯s the way it has to be. I told you months ago that I need to be in the city this weekend and you would have to stay at the mine. I will not let the neighbors start talking about you and Kate being out here by yourselves."


    The irritation in Corvan''s voice came through clearly. "There are things I need to do here this weekend. Can''t you find someone else to take Kate while you are away? Why did you insist she live with us anyway?"


    "You already know why just like everyone else in town. Her mother ran off with her new boyfriend just after you and Kate went missing. Nobody knows where she went, so she has no family left."


    "Well, she''s not part of ours."


    The words cut into Kate''s heart and brought fresh tears to her eyes. Going to the dumbwaiter she quietly closed the door and finished her slice of bread.


    Neera¡¯s voice slipped past the closed door.


    "I hope you''re still not blaming Kate for your father''s death. He didn''t go back only because she got hurt in the mine. The boss at the mine had been telling him to finish sealing up that shaft, but he insisted he needed to wait until you and Kate were found."


    Kate winced. The nurses at the hospital told her Corvan and his father brought her in from Red Creek Mine after she was struck on her head by falling rock. That very night Corvan''s father went back to seal the section of the mine in which she had been found, and the mine shaft had collapsed on him.


    The cellar doors banged shut. As Corvan''s mother passed the kitchen window, she was wiping tears from her eyes. Kate sprinted up the stairs and quietly shut herself inside Corvan''s old bedroom.


    Outside the setting sun was lighting up the ring of rocks around the top of the hill with its soft autumn glow. The Castle Rock, as she and Corvan name it, was their favorite place to play when they were younger. Now their special place lay ignored as Corvan either worked at the mine or down in the cellar.


    A few times, when the cellar fell silent, Kate had seen him go out to the Castle Rock long after midnight, slowly unwinding a ball of twine he tied off to the porch below. He would head out to the western slope of the hill, counting knots in the string as he walked along.


    The last time, as he wound the knotted cord back up, she could see his discouragement as he shuffled along. She rapped on the window and waved, but he only sped up and vanished into the shadows at the base of the house to finish winding in his twine. Seeing the knotted line slipping out of sight was like watching a lifeline being pulled away to leave her drowning in solitude.


    A muted thump from the cellar shook the bed frame. Another series of tremors tickled the tips of her toes through the worn wooden planks. Corvan had returned to his project. Shortly before midnight his ride would arrive, and he would be leaving for the weekend and locking up the cellar.


    She had to find some way to see what was under that raincoat.

 Medallion 2

    Gagging on the stone dust that hung in the stagnant air, Corvan spat a thick gob of gritty phlegm on the floor. Stepping away from the scattered pile of rubble, he leaned his pickax against the tunnel wall and rubbed his hand. His broken finger had healed up quickly, but it still ached whenever he was working hard.


    Going to the store for his mother that afternoon had left him worn out and irritable. He couldn''t handle bright sunlight since coming back from the Cor, and his headaches were becoming more intense. Retreating underground into the cellar or working at the coal mine was the only way to get the pain to ease. Now he understood why his dad was so depressed in the summer months when the mine was shut down, and why he loved puttering away on his metalwork in the shadows of his workshop.


    The dust settled and Corvan inspected the wall of the channel he was chipping through the bedrock beneath their home. The smudged chalk marks revealed the bitter truth: in the past week he had gained only three precious inches. There had to be at least six feet of solid rock left to chip through, possibly more if his calculations with the string line were wrong.


    Turning away, he dragged himself back to the cellar. Even if he could break through into Tsarek''s dwelling under the castle rocks, could he find a way through the labyrinth without the real stone hammer? The medallion might possibly work or the silver book in the oak chest might help, but with no way to open the secret compartment, he couldn''t find out for sure.


    Corvan ran a hand through his gritty hair. Each day his desperation grew. He considered trying some of the explosives from the mine, but lately he had learned enough about dynamite to understand it was far easier to break out a wide seam of coal than to blast a narrow channel through solid granite.


    He might have no choice but to at least give it a try.


    Closing the section of shelves masking the hidden entrance to the secret tunnel he stepped back and admired the way the door fit seamlessly in with the other sections. His father made been careful to make sure no one would discover he was slowly but surely carving a tunnel out to the Castle Rock.


    He had just reached the table when the cellar doors creaked. Corvan looked up to find Kate silhouetted against the moonlight. His irritation with her rose back to the surface. All of this was her fault. She should never have put the black bracelet on in the first place. None of this would have happened if she had shared her discovery instead of keeping it for herself.


    Kate approached the table. "I wanted to say good-bye."


    "Good-bye?" Corvan asked. In spite of his annoyance with her, he did not like the sound of those words. "Are you leaving?"


    Kate hesitated. "You''ll be at the mine all weekend, so I won''t see you until next week when your mom gets back."


    "Oh yeah, right. Okay, I''ll see you then."


    "Corvan, I . . . I''m sorry about earlier today. I came down because I wanted to ask you something.¡± She pointed overhead. ¡°Can we turn a light on?"


    "They don''t work. I took the bulbs out."


    "Do you have a candle?" she asked.


    Corvan picked up his dad''s small acetylene mining headlamp sitting next to the wooden box. Twisting the knob, he waited for water to drip onto to the lumps of calcium carbide. Pulling a match from the waterproof metal tube attached to the lamp, he scraped it along the top of the table and held it close. The gas sputtered, then caught, flickering and smoking in the center of the polished reflector.


    "Isn''t that your dad''s raincoat?" Kate pointed into the box.


    "Yes. The one he always wore to work."


    "I thought so. When I touched it today, I had a memory of him carrying me out of the mine."


    Corvan turned the light toward her and studied Kate''s face.


    "Do you remember anything else that happened before your accident?¡± he asked.


    Kate shook her head. "All I remember is falling down at the castle rocks at night, I think that¡¯s where I got this." Kate touched the scar on her cheek. "After that I was waking up in the hospital after your father found me in the mine. There''s nothing in between."


    Corvan nodded. He didn¡¯t like to deceive Kate, but how could he tell her about a lizard named Tsarek or a black band drawing her into the underground world of the Cor? Until her memory returned, he couldn''t tell her anything. Her doctor said she could have mental breakdown if her memories came back too fast and then they would have to send her to the special hospital up north.


    Kate spoke softly over the hiss of the lamp. "Your father saved my life. I wish he were still here, so I could thank him."


    Corvan nodded. As he set the lamp on the table, his hand bumped the controls and the flame increased.


    "Someone said your dad died because I got lost in the mine, that it was my fault."


    Corvan''s anger flared with the rising flame. "Why would they say that?" he demanded.


    Kate bit her lip. "Do you think I am to blame for his death?"


    Corvan turned the flame down. "Forget about what people are saying. It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Kate''s face creased into shadowed lines. "Your dad died, but at least you had a home with parents who loved you. The way you act now, it''s like none of that counts for anything." She rubbed a finger over the scar in her palm. "Sometimes I want to hold on to my anger against my mom and how people treat me in this town, but I can''t anymore. Something changed for me at the hospital, or maybe before my accident, I don¡¯t know for sure."


    Corvan swallowed the lump in his throat. Kate could never accept the story of how she was saved from the effects of the black band by the red seed from the mother plant. The only reason she believed him about the hammer at the outset was because she actually met Tsarek face-to-face.


    As they stood in silence over the lamp and the box on the table, Corvan was struck again by how much her appearance had changed since she took the black band from Tsarek. The power of the red seed from the mother plant had done more than just heal her body, it had affected her looks as well. She was no longer the tom-boy with cropped red hair. Now her hair was longer and almost black. In fact, in the lamplight, with the scar on her cheek and the long dark hair, Kate and Tyreth looked a lot alike.


    At the thought of Tyreth, a pang of guilt washed over him. Breaking Kate''s gaze, he turned back to the workbench to tidy up his tools.


    A dull silence fell between them before Kate spoke again. "I''m glad things are going well for you at the mine. Everyone in town says you work well underground, just like your dad."


    Corvan continued hanging up tools. He didn¡¯t care what people in town thought and he was sick and tired of people trying to make him feel better about his dad. Not one of them could ever understand what really happened, never mind believe the truth about the complex world that lay directly beneath their feet.


    "I guess I''ll see you next week?" Kate asked.


    Corvan nodded, keeping his back to her. Maybe by then she would remember more, and they could finally talk.


    Kate walked away, and he glanced over his shoulder to find her wiping tears from her eyes as she closed the cellar door. Kate was no longer ashamed to let people see her cry. Since their time in the Cor, she had become more sensitive to the feelings of others and was being a good companion to his mother during his mother¡¯s grief.


    Unfortunately, he could not have that same relationship with her.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Slamming a wrench down on the workbench, Corvan went back to the table and twisted off the acetylene headlamp. This was all too confusing and there was nobody he could talk to. If Tsarek was around he would at least have someone that could help him figure out what to do next.


    Shoving the lamp back into the box, a green glow spread along the wooden slats. Peeling back the oilskin raincoat, the light of Kate''s medallion leapt out, projecting its three words onto the ceiling.


    Jorad must have been upset when he got the one that didn''t glow, but Corvan was glad. It served Jorad right to end up with a fake medallion. No doubt the new High Priest¡¯s desire for the glowing medallion also involved his plans to use Tyreth to take over Kadir. If he could ever get to see her again, Corvan was going to warn Tyreth about getting involved with that deceitful man. She could do much better.


    Picking up the medallion, he wrapped its slender chain wrapped around the points, then cupped it in his hand. Warmth flowed through his hand and the pain in his broken finger faded away. The healing sensation moved up his arm and into his chest, easing his anger and bitterness toward Jorad. He hadn''t held the medallion since he caught Billy Fry spying on him up on the Castle Rock. Corvan had taken it there to see if the medallion could open the door when Billy appeared. For once the bully said nothing, only stared at Corvan and the silver medallion before running off through the field toward his home. As it turned out, the medallion couldn''t open the door and Corvan had not returned to the Castle Rock since that evening.


    As Corvan studied the glowing symbols on the medallion, the pain behind his eyes subsided and his thoughts ran clearer. If he were honest, he would have to admit that he would be glad to return to the Cor alone because he wanted to see Tyreth on his own. Ever since saving Tyreth''s life at the temple karst and pressing his lips to hers, the beautiful daughter of the High Priest was almost constantly in his thoughts. He needed to find out if she liked him, and not only as the person who saved her from drowning.


    Between his thoughts about Tyreth and his inability to relate to Kate it was all too confusing At the Molakar settlement, when Saray put the seed in Kate¡¯s hand, he told Kate he loved her, and it seemed to turn things around for Kate. Earlier today he wanted to hug Kate and there were times when thought about kissing her.


    He squeezed the medallion until the points dug into his skin, the frustration building with the pain in his hand. The medallion could provide comfort but seemed only to increase his confusion over Tyreth and Kate.


    "Stupid thing," he muttered, tossing it away along the workbench. The metal disc ricocheted off the peg wall next to the screwdrivers and then bounced into the room, trailing its chain like a green comet racing away into the void. It flew straight into the dumbwaiter to lay flat on the floorboards. The silver chain began slipping through a crack between the boards, one link at a time, then faster, like a shimmering snake gliding away. Corvan lunged forward, but with a final tug, the weight of the chain tipped the medallion upright and tugged it down through the crack into the empty space at the bottom of the dumbwaiter shaft. The green glow died, and the cellar went dark.


    Corvan turned away. He might as well leave the medallion where it fell until he was able to break through the rock into Tsarek''s dwelling. Then he could come back for it and find out if its power could lead him through the labyrinth and back to the Cor.


    The cellar doors creaked, and he glanced up. There was only a wedge of moonlight floating through the crack between the cellar doors. For a normal person, the pale light wasn''t bright enough to see by, but Corvan''s journey to the Cor had permanently changed his vision and the sliver of light lit up the room like a morning sunrise.


    Retreating to the table, he crammed the raincoat into the box. His dad always wore it when he worked in a wet area of the mine but after the search for his father was called off, Corvan had found the raincoat still hanging on the hook at the back door. Immediately he knew what had happened. His mother had brought the cloak Corvan brought back from the Cor, the special camouflage cloak that once belonged to the leader of the Rakash, and hung it up in the back porch. When his father went to close up the mine, he had grabbed it by mistake and left his raincoat behind.


    Running his hand over his father''s raincoat he encountered a bulge in the front pocket. A while back, he had put his Texas Star holster in the coat for safekeeping. Pulling it from the pocket, he flipped the snap open, and looked in at the fake black hammer. Gavyn had done an incredibly good job of copying the stone one, but it couldn''t open the door up in the Castle Rock nor the secret compartment in the oak chest.


    As he removed the hammer from the holster, a small leather pouch tumbled onto the table. Picking it up, he realized that it was the same one with the two remaining red seeds he had given to Saray when he left the Cor. He rolled the fabric between his thumb and forefinger and discovered a small lump in the corner. Was there still a seed inside? He was sure Saray had kept the last two in Molakar.


    Untying the drawstring he dumped it on the table. Yes, it was the last of the seeds from the mother plant. It appeared to be dead and did not glow like when he had found three of them in Tyreth''s blood after the chief watcher cut her cheek.


    But how did the pouch get under the fake hammer? He thought back to when he and Kate had left from the Molakar settlement. Saray had taken the pouch from him, along with the last two seeds that remained inside. The only time she might have put it under the hammer was when she put it back into the holster as she was saying good-bye to him.


    At that time Saray said something about taking it along as his pledge that he would return. He thought the old woman was referring to the fake hammer but now he realized she had been asking him to return to the Cor. Saray had stuck that pouch and seed under the hammer to make sure he returned to her and to the Cor after Kate was safely home.


    Corvan poked at the seed, and a flutter of light crossed its surface. A spark of life remained but he needed to attach it to the bedrock right away, somewhere that the sunlight could not reach.


    Plucking the seed off the table he held it tightly in the palm of his hand to block out any natural light. There was no warmth or sense of power like when the other one had burned its heat into Kate¡¯s body and driven the darkness away. It was likely too far gone to come back to life.


    Walking to the wall, he worked the hidden catch to swing open the section of the that hid the entry to the passage out toward the Castle Rock. Once inside he pulled the shelving door shut opened his palm. In the complete darkness, soft flickers of light were twisting around inside the seed.


    Pinching it between his thumb and forefinger, he touched the pointy end of the small lumien seed to the bedrock overhead. It quivered and pulled away from his fingers as if it were relieved to be back on the rock ceiling. The seed swelled and flecks of color twirled across its surface, changing from red to purple before settling into a soft blue that swelled and pulsed within.


    A muted sound seemed to come from the small blue sphere, but Corvan couldn''t recall a seed making noise as it grew. Another thump. The sound was coming from further down the tunnel. He walked down the passage by the light of the small seed to where it narrowed into the shaft, he had been chipping toward Tsarek''s dwelling beneath the castle rock.


    The source of the noise was obvious. A large chunk of granite had fallen from the wall to reveal a finger-wide crack. Perhaps he was closer than his measurements led him to believe. Sweeping the pickax up, Corvan took aim and swung. The thud echoed through the rock walls as the pickax wedged deep into the crack. Corvan pushed on the handle until the wood creaked, but the rock refused to break away. Yanking back on the handle he found the head was stuck fast in the crack. He struggled until beads of dusty sweat formed on his forehead, but it was no use.


    Reluctantly, Corvan retreated to the light of the tiny lumien.


    The orb had already grown brighter, and small tendrils, like an ant''s antennae, were unfurling on the rock around it. He looked closer. If this mother pant seed could grow here it might create other lumiens and he''d be able to eat some lumien fruit. That might give him the strength he needed to get through to Tsarek¡¯s dwelling when he got back from working at the mine. His ride would be coming any minute and he needed to get ready for a weekend underground.


    Wearily, he pushed open the secret door into the cellar. A chair scraped across the floor in the kitchen above and something heavy dropped on the table. Kate must be making sure he knew she was still awake in case he wanted to come talk to her. The cover on the stove scraped open and Kate added wood to the fire. He should go upstairs, warm himself by the fire and apologize to Kate for getting so mad at her but the honk of a horn out front cut off his good intentions. His ride had arrived.


    As he gathered up his gear, another gust of wind rattled the cellar doors. At the store today, Mrs. Barron mentioned a nasty storm would be coming through this weekend. After chatting briefly about the incoming weather, she also tried to talk with him about his father''s accident. Most likely that was why his mother sent him in the first place and why there had been such pity in Mrs. Barron''s voice as she told him not to work so hard. The whole town was working to help comfort him about his father''s death, and that only annoyed him even more.


    Not one of them could ever understand what he was going through or what had really happened down at the mine. The morning after his father went missing, Corvan had been taken to the mine with a search party to show them the way to the underground river where his father had rescued he and Kate. He was up ahead of the men when he had turned a sharp corner and a face appeared in the steady beam of his headlamp.


    Across the fast-flowing water of the underground river was leader of the Rakash, a firestick in its good hand. Dangling from the stump of its other arm was the special cloak his father had been wearing when he went back to the mine.


    The Rakash looked steadily at him then jerked its head over a boney shoulder to where a body lay on the ground. Nodding at Corvan, the Rakash pushed his firestick into the rocks over its head. As Corvan watched by the light of his mining lamp the Rakash backed up, pulling on the exposed end of the firestick.


    There was a powerful thump, and large stones began to rain down from the ceiling into the river, obscuring the figure across the water. There were shouts behind Corvan as powerful arms pulled him to safety and rushed him from the mine.


    Upon reaching they reached the surface, he waved them off and they left him alone on a pile of broken slag, staring at the crescent moon overhead.


    They likely thought he was in shock from the reality that, with the collapse of the mine into the water, he could never find his father¡¯s body.


    That wasn''t why his stomach was churning and his jaw clenched in anger.


    It was because he knew for certain that the leader of the Rakash was challenging him to return to the Cor and rescue his father.

 Medallion 3

    Kate had waited patiently in the kitchen for Corvan to pull himself up in the dumbwaiter, but when he climbed out, he only mumbled, "my ride''s here, got to go," before rushing out the front door.


    As the sound of the truck taking Corvan to the coal mine faded away, the silence of the empty home amplified the ache in Kate''s heart.


    Despite it being Halloween night, Corvan¡¯s mother, Neera, had left for the city before the trick-or-treaters had even finished. The radio was saying that first storm of the winter was on its way, and it would be a nasty one. Neera said she didn¡¯t expect there would be many more children coming down their long lane, given the upcoming blizzard conditions.


    Kate looked out at the snow, then turned off the porch light. No use making kids walk all the way for nothing. Retreating upstairs, she leaned against the headboard of Corvan''s bed and gazed at the flakes of snow drifting past the window. Her reflection stared back from the icy glass, cold tears on each cheek. She wiped them away with the edge of the winter quilt and felt the pinch of tender skin around the scar on her cheek.


    She had never cried this much in her life, not even when her father left. She had imagined moving into Corvan¡¯s home would bring her a sense of belonging, but instead a raw loneliness was continually just below the surface. The fresh anger from Corvan that afternoon had pierced her heart again and now more of the tears she bottled up over the years were escaping.


    Kate scrubbed the tears away. It was time for her to move on. Her duffle bag was packed and down on the kitchen table. Staying any longer at Corvan''s house was only making the pain in her hand and the ache in her heart more acute. Tomorrow she would take the bus to the city, find a job and her own place to live.


    A puff of ice crystals blew in through the vent holes above the windowsill, and she tucked the quilt in tightly around her shoulders. The wind was getting stronger, the snow slanting steeply across the windowpanes. Snow hadn''t fallen on Halloween night for many years. It was a good thing the younger kids had finished with trick-or-treating early.


    A muted flash of light, followed by a loud bang, lit up the falling snow. It had to be the older kids shooting off fireworks. Another flash but this time it definitely came from right on top of the Castle Rock. That could only be Billy Fry. In the last weeks, whenever Corvan and his mother were away, Billy would appear on the rock with his gun in hand. Kate stayed in the house, away from the windows and she never told Corvan. She was sure there would be a fight. Corvan was definitely no longer afraid of Billy, in fact, it appeared to be the opposite now.


    The skeletal branches of the maple tree outside Corvan''s bedroom window scratched at the side of the house. With a blizzard on its way, getting to the city on the morning bus might not be possible if the roads were closed.


    The scratching turned to rapping but this time it was someone knocking at the front door. Likely it was the older kids from school pulling some stupid prank. If she ignored them, they would eventually get cold and leave.


    The knocking came again, louder, and more persistent. Pulling on her housecoat, Kate crept down the stairs to the living room. Easing a corner of the front window drapes aside, she peeked out. A small child in a mask and cape stood alone in the shadows of front porch.


    Kate quickly opened the door. The trick-or-treater swayed on unsteady legs, shivering beneath an old blanket tied over its head. An ugly mask with an alligator-like snout twisted upward and peered at her through dark eyeholes. "Help me, Kate," a muffled voice croaked.


    "Come inside and warm up. I''ll call your mom to pick you up." Kate said. ¡°What¡¯s your last name?¡±


    The shivering form stumbled over the threshold and collapsed on the floor in front of her.


    "Are you hurt?" Kate asked, kneeling, and attempting to pull the mask off. It wouldn¡¯t budge; the rubbery folds were slick with perspiration. The kid must be smothering in there. "Let''s get you out of that costume,¡± Kate said, jumping up and flicking on the living room light.


    Her hand was smeared with blood.


    Kate whirled about to stare wide-eyed at a large reptile stretched out across the living room floor, half covered with a blanket. She shrank back against the door, her heart pounding. Was this another one of her nightmares? She''d seen this lizard in her dreams more than once since coming back from the hospital.


    Pinching her arm hard, she winced.


    The lizard groaned.


    Her heart beat faster.


    Someone thumped on the door behind her, and the brash voice of Billy Fry boomed through the wood. "What''s goin'' on in there?"


    The lizard lifted its head and blood dripped off the end of its nose. "Don''t let him in. The large boy wants to kill me!"


    Billy pounded harder on the door. "You''d better open this door, Kate, or I''m gonna knock it down."


    The lizard tried to crawl away but got caught up on the blanket tied over its shoulders.


    Billy kicked the door and the wood cracked at the bottom.


    Grabbing the edge of the blanket, Kate skidded the lizard''s leathery body around the corner and into the kitchen. "Wait here until I get rid of Billy," she said.


    The bloody head nodded slightly as the front door creaked under heavy blows.


    Wiping her hand clean on the blanket, she ran back to the front door and turned on the porch light. The banging stopped. Opening the door a crack, she found Billy silhouetted in a wedge of brightly lit snow that swirled about his bulky frame. "


    What took ya so long?" the boy demanded.


    "I was upstairs in bed,¡± Kate said with a yawn. ¡°What do you want? You''re a little old for trick-or-treat."


    "This ain''t no trick. There''s a wild animal on the loose tonight. I winged it and followed its tracks through the snow to your door."


    "Well, there''s no wild animal here now--other than you."


    He scowled and thrust a tattered woolen mitten into her face. "Then whaddya scream for?"


    "I had a bad dream and woke myself up. I don''t need your help with that." Kate tried to shut the door, but Billy wedged his snow-covered boot in the opening.


    "I need to make sure it''s not hiding inside." He pushed past into the house, gun held high. "My Pa told me I needed to keep an eye on your place this weekend."


    Kate cut around in front of him. "There''s no lizard in here."


    Billy''s beady eyes narrowed. "Never said nothin'' ''bout a lizard."


    Kate''s face flushed. "Well, whatever you''re looking for, it''s not here."


    Billy pushed his broad face toward her. "Don''t you fool with me. You know all about that lizard. Corvan weren''t making it up. It''s real and my Pa said he''d give me ten bucks if I can catch it. Pa says that critter knows a way inside the rock where the treasure is hidden."


    Billy stepped back and rubbed a mitten over his worried face. "Don''t you go tell¡¯n anyone ''bout the treasure. My Pa would be real mad."


    "Tell them what? I don''t even know what you''re talking about." Kate pointed toward the front door. "Why don''t you go back to your hunting? You can take some fresh bread and jam along."


    Billy licked his lips.


    Kate gestured to the chair by the front door. "Stay here a minute and I''ll cut you some. Neera won''t be very happy if she comes in here and sees you tracking dirt and snow on her clean floors." She tried to sound nonchalant, as if Corvan''s mother were still at home, but Billy abruptly pushed past her and stalked into the kitchen with his gun ready.


    "No!" Kate shouted, leaping after him.


    Billy stood in the empty kitchen. "Whaddya mean, no?"


    Kate scanned the room and spied the tattered corner of the bloody blanket caught in the dumbwaiter door. "No, the bread isn''t sliced yet. I''ll get some for you." She put a hand on his arm and tried to move him back into the front room.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Billy''s brow furrowed and a sneer twisted his flabby lips. "Don''t you try them tricks on me. My dad warned me about them fem-a-nine charms. Says you''ll be using them on all the men now that you''re looking more like a real woman."


    Kate gave her head a small shake and turned away to retie her housecoat.


    "My dad says that''s how you managed to weasel yourself into Corvan¡¯s house and his bedroom. You got Corvan under your spell." Billy leaned in over her shoulder and spoke quietly in her ear. "My dad says since your momma took off, you''re gonna take her place as the town floozy."


    Kate whipped around and punched Billy hard in the stomach. The boy doubled over, the rifle slipped from his grasp, clattered to the floor, and went off with a deafening roar.


    In the silence that followed, Billy''s splintered gasps to refill his lungs were augmented by slivers of glass falling from the shattered kitchen window into the sink.


    A sudden whir of the pulley inside the dumbwaiter and the edge of the blanket disappeared. Kate looked back at Billy, but he was still getting his wind back. He drew a ragged breath and looked at the broken window. "Now look . . . what you made me do."


    "Get out," Kate said.


    Billy straightened slowly. "Who''s gonna . . . make me?"


    Kate grabbed his hand and twisted it behind his back, shoving his arm up as high as she could reach between his shoulder blades.


    "You''re hurting me. Let me go," Billy whimpered.


    "I''ll let go when you''re out of our house."


    Billy stumbled toward the front door and wrenched it open. Kate shoved him out into the night.


    Stumbling off the porch into a snowbank he turned to face her just as a loud thump echoed up from under the house. Billy pointed through the door. "Something''s in there and I''m gonna tell my Pa. He''ll show you what for."


    Kate slammed the door and fumbled with the lock. She waited a moment, then peeked through the front window. Billy tracks headed off to the east, but he would not be gone for long if his dad were at home.


    Kate sprinted back to the kitchen. Her hands shook as she pulled up the sliding door of the dumbwaiter shaft. The lift box had fallen down into the cellar below and as Kate stared into the black hole, she sucked in her breath at a vivid memory. She had met this same lizard at an opening into a hole and there was a sliding door hidden on the top of Corvan''s rock. Cold sweat beaded on her forehead. Something terrible happened to her down inside the hole in the rocks.


    As she peered into the darkness an even stronger memory came flooding back. On top of the rock, this same lizard had promised to serve her as long as it lived, and now felt responsible for protecting it in return.


    "Lizard," she called softly, "are you down there?"


    She hauled on the rope from the overhead pulley system until the empty dumbwaiter box came into view. Only the lizard¡¯s blanket was inside.


    Another shard of glass from the broken kitchen window crashed into the sink. Snow was drifting through the jagged opening and settling on the hot stove in sizzling wisps of steam.


    Billy''s gun lay on the floor and the acrid odor of gunpowder swirled around the room. Kate looked from the gun to her duffle bag on the kitchen table. If Billy came back for his rifle, she didn''t want him going through her things. Grabbing the bag, she pushed it to the back of the dumbwaiter.


    She stood looking into the lifted She hated small spaces more than anything, but with the cellar door locked from the inside it was the only way down into the cellar to find the lizard. Swallowing her fear, she turned around and crouched backward into the box, sitting on her bag, bending her neck, and cramming her head into the corner. Gripping the rope, she released the catch but the weight of her bag and body whipped the rough hemp rope through her grasp and burned into her palms. Instinctively Kate let go and the box dropped down the shaft, then jerked to a stop.


    The dark air closed in around her. Desperately, she tugged at the rope, but the dumbwaiter wouldn''t budge. Her breathing came sharp and shallow. Dizziness overwhelmed her and her stomach heaved. Anxiously she tried pushing up against the walls and then down, but the box wouldn¡¯t move. Everything in her wanted to scream for help, but at the thought of Billy and his father, she clamped her mouth shut and forced herself to calm down.


    The dumbwaiter always worked in the past so why was it stuck now? Feeling above her head she found the lizard''s blanket jammed beside the top edge of the box and wedged in tight against the wall of the shaft. She gave it a quick yank and the box broke loose, plummeting down, smashing to a stop, and tossing her out on the cellar floor.


    The pulley in the kitchen overhead whined as the rope whirled and dropped all its coils with a resounding thump on the top of the dumbwaiter box. There would be no going back that way.


    Pushing to her feet, Kate turned toward a slice of moonlight spilling on the floor from the tall crack between the cellar doors. Moving towards it, she banged her thigh into something hard. It was Corvan''s cot, but what was it doing out into the middle of the room? The cellar doors rattled, and she glanced to her right to locate the sound. If that was where the cellar doors were located, what was this blue light coming from the wall beyond Corvan¡¯s cot? Tiptoeing forward she discovered one of the shelves had been pulled away from the wall and the strange light was coming from a room beyond. Kate poked her head around the edge and peeked inside.


    The lizard waved at her from beneath a blue light bulb that illuminated its grinning face.


    "Hello, Kate, is the horrible boy gone?"


    Kate opened the shelving door wider and stared at the creature as it dabbed at its head with a piece of thick cloth.


    "The skin of a lumien can be used to stop the flow of blood,¡± it said. ¡°I ate the fruit first and now I feel much better. I would have saved some for you, but unfortunately only one was ready to eat and it is forbidden to consume the fruit of the mother plant." He pointed to the blue light bulb. "It''s hard to believe she is growing so close to the surface."


    As the lizard''s narrow head twisted up, blue lines on its cheeks glowed bright in the strange light. In that pose, Kate had a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and she squinted to force the memory of what happened when she and the lizard first met.


    "Are you feeling ill, Kate?" the creature asked.


    Kate shook her head, sank down against the rock wall and closed her eyes. "How do you know my name?" she asked.


    "Do you not recall setting me free from the black band? It was not that long ago. Surely you have not forgotten already. You foolishly decided to wear the back band, so Corvan and I had to come and rescue you. Does that help your bell to ring?"


    Kate touched the circle of darker skin around her wrist. She had a vague memory of wearing a shimmering black bracelet, but she couldn''t remember where or why she put it on in the first place.


    The reptile sauntered over to stand before her, and Kate pressed herself back against the rock. The creature had sharp teeth, long claws, and a smudged line of what appeared to be bruises around its neck, almost as if someone had tried to strangle it. Kate glanced at her wrist and more of the memory came back. The black band she recalled had originally been around this creature''s neck and it had begged her to set it free. When that happened, she could understand the creature only when she held the hammer. The scar in her palm prickled. Understanding the lizard without holding the hammer must have something to do with the scar or perhaps having shared the black band.


    The lizard pulled its paw away from its head and tossed a the thick scrap to one side. "This is now the second time you have saved my life." He bowed low. "My promise from before remains and I will protect you on your journey back to the Cor."


    "My journey back? But I . . .


    The lizard put a damp paw over her mouth and hissed, "Someone is out there."


    Kate pushed its paw away, got to her feet and listened. Someone was walking in the snow outside the cellar doors. She slipped inside and pushed the section of shelves partly closed. "You wait here while I take a look."


    A shadow fell on the crack between the cellar doors, and a man''s voice spoke. "You sure that creature''s tracks led to the house?"


    "Yes, Pa. All we gotta do is catch it and we can find out where the rest of the treasure is hidden."


    "How many times do I need to tell you never to mention the treasure outside our house? Mr. Fry growled.


    The doors pushed towards Kate and as the crack between them widened she caught a glimpse of the ruddy face of Mr. Fry over Billy''s hatless head.


    "Maybe she took off, Pa. It scared her pretty good when I shot out the kitchen window."


    "You did what?" The door eased back into position, and the faces vanished. "Where''s your gun?"


    "In her kitchen."


    A sharp smack was followed by a cry of pain. "How can you be so stupid? Git up there and get it back."


    "But she locked the door," Billy whined.


    "Then crawl in through the broken window. Use your head for once."


    "What about the lizard?" Billy asked.


    "You afraid of a little ol¡¯ lizard, boy?"


    Billy muttered a halfhearted ¡°no¡±, then Kate heard him shuffle away. The cellar doors bulged, and Kate ducked below the long wooden bolt as Mr. Fry peered in through the crack. "Now we''ll find where the old man hid them pointy silver coins."


    Kate heard Billy scramble in through the kitchen window overhead. There was a pause and then the back door banged. Soon he was back at the cellar door. "She''s run off, Pa. Left a note on the kitchen table to tell Corvan''s mother she''s gone to live in the city."


    "Good! Maybe she''ll freeze to death in this blizzard. You stay here while I fetch my saw from the truck to cut this bolt. This is our best chance to search his workshop. She''ll take the blame and won''t never come back."


    Kate tiptoed back to the lizard, but the blue light was gone and the entire north wall of the cellar was obscured by the wooden shelves. The opening must be behind one of the sections, but which one? I might be something like the movies where you had to pull on something to make the secret door open. She put a hand on a twisted piece of metal, but it fell off the shelf. She barely caught it before it hit the floor.


    Putting it back on the shelf, Kate rapped lightly on the back of the section. The one next to her swung open and the lizard beckoned her inside.


    "Billy''s father will be back any minute to cut the cellar door open," Kate whispered. "We''ve got to get away from here."


    The lizard touched the shelving, then pointed a claw at the deep recesses of the tunnel behind it. "Unless they know the secret of this door, they will not find this tunnel from inside the cellar, and besides, I know another way out. A different cat to skin as Corvan liked to say." The lean face grinned at her.


    Kate shivered and pulled her housecoat closer. Whatever the creature was trying ot tell her, she couldn''t go anywhere like this. "My things are in the cellar,¡± she said and moved to the door.


    "Things?" the lizard said.


    "My bag, I packed my bag because I was leaving tonight."


    "A big bag? Corvan had many troubles with a big bag."


    "No, I don''t have that much stuff."


    The lizard rolled its eyes. "That''s what Corvan said, then he almost died when I had to break his bones." Shaking its head, it released the catch and eased the hidden door open.


    Slipping into the cellar, Kate¡¯s thoughts were fully occupied the lizard¡¯s offhand remark about breaking Corvan¡¯s bones. Was it a good idea to go anywhere with this strange creature?


    She was almost to her bag when a long saw thrust in between the doors, dropped onto the wooden bolt, and began cutting it apart.

 Medallion 4

    The saw bit deep into the wood, sending spurts of sawdust falling to the floor like amber snow. A blue light fell at Kate¡¯s feet and rapid movement caught the corner of her eye. The lizard had opened the shelving door wide and was frantically waving her on.


    Keeping one eye on the door, Kate stepped sideways and banged into the table. The wooden crate slid toward the edge and Kate wrestled it back into place, then rested her hand on the raincoat. The glow from earlier that day did not appear and her hand didn''t ache. Whatever had been in the box earlier had already been taken away, instead Corvan''s cap pistol holster lay on top of the raincoat. Billy would likely steal it if he had the chance and there was probably more of Corvan¡¯s stuff inside. At least he had appeared to be guarding it from her earlier in the day. Pulling the box from the table she hurried it back to the shelves where the lizard waited at the open door.


    "This is your bag?" the lizard asked incredulously.


    "No,¡± Kate whispered, ¡°and keep your voice down. This is Corvan''s stuff. We need to keep his things safe from Billy and his dad. Can you help me get the rest?"


    The lizard nodded and shot past her into the cellar. Kate set the crate down in the secret tunnel and when she turned around the lizard ran in to add a small wrench to the box.


    "Don''t bother with the tools," Kate hissed at him, ¡°Billy won¡¯t care about those.¡±


    The lizard frowned. "My paws are not good for carrying larger things.¡± He held up a claw. ¡°But I can do something that will stop that man from coming in." He moved towards the cellar. "I''ll stand guard. If he gets through, he will not be here for long."


    Kate nodded, but she wasn''t sure what the lizard was talking about. How could a small claw stop a grown man. Running back to the workbench she looked for anything else that might be worth hiding from Billy, but nothing caught her eye.


    The sawing stopped, the saw withdrew, and then the doors were given a hard push. The thick wooden bolt cracked along its length in both directions, allowing the gap between the doors to widen another few inches.


    "I think I can pull it off." Mr. Fry''s hand closed around the partially severed beam. He shook it vigorously, grunting and wrenching at the wood as it inched up in its metal brackets.


    The bolt was almost free when the lizard stepped forward, an intense expression on its lean face. Extending a single claw, it raked a red cut along the back of Mr. Fry''s hand. An explosion of curses erupted from beyond the door as the bloody hand was yanked back through the crack.


    More angry words came from outside, then the cellar doors buckled under three heavy blows. On the third, the bolt splintered farther apart, the saw emerged again, dropped into the notch and worked feverishly back and forth.


    The lizard yanked Kate toward the shelving door. ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry enough!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Its not working this time. We need to get out of here.¡±


    "My bag. It''s still in the dumbwaiter!" Kate cried out, running for the back side of the cellar just as the sawing stopped. A loud crack echoed through the cellar as the bolt broke completely in two, one side falling to floor and scraping along as the doors were forced wider.


    Kate dove into the dumbwaiter shaft and pulled the shutters closed behind her. The hinges had been bent by her tumbling out and it was all she could do to hold the small doors in place. Through the crack between them, she caught sight of two dark shapes blundering into the room.


    The larger one stopped and Kate heard the rattle of the light chain clicking off and on. Good thing Corvan had removed the bulbs. "Too cheap to buy hisself a light bulb,¡± Mr. Fry said. We should¡¯a brought a flashlight. Can''t see a thing in here."This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The man moved closer to Kate''s hiding place then stumbled and clutched at the table in the center of the room.


    "What''s the matter, Pa?" Billy asked.


    "Don''t feel good. My arm is all numb where I got scratched by that nail." He breathed heavily. "Must have been rusty and I gots the tetanus."


    ¡°Maybe we should go home and put some iodine on it.¡± Billy said. ¡°We can come back later with our flashlights.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good thinking, boy.¡± Mr. Fry grunted.


    The two shadows headed towards the sheet of snow curling in from outside the cellar doors.


    Kate tensed and waited but she had crouched too long, and a muscle cramp grabbed at the calf muscle. She shifted her weight and one of boards in the bottom of the dumbwaiter box cracked.


    The shadows stopped and the man peered in her direction "Over there," he whispered to Billy. "Gimme your gun."


    Kate pulled the dumbwaiter doors tighter. A shadow fell across the gap between them.


    A crash of metal echoed across the cellar and Billy called out. "It''s over by the door!"


    The blast of a gun roared through the cellar.


    "It¡¯s the lizard! It¡¯s run outside!" Billy shouted.


    Another gunshot sounded outside the cellar, then the voices faded away.


    Kate waited in the musty silence. The lizard had lived up to its promise and saved her by leading Billy and his father away from her hiding spot. Stretching out her leg to ease the cramp, she knelt amid the broken boards, peered over the lip of the shaft and cautiously opened the dumbwaiter doors. The cellar was silent and dark, but a soft green light lit up the dumbwaiter shaft. At her feet, a glowing star-shaped disk on a silver chain lay half buried in the sand. Kate pulled the chain free and held the disk in her hand.


    The glow grew even brighter, and a familiar warmth flowed up her arm and through her body. A memory formed. At one point she had been lying in cold dark water and this same green star had appeared overhead. She took a sharp breath. Corvan had been holding this green light above her and was shouting for help. It had been in the mine, and it was when Corvan''s father had rescued them.


    Other snippets of memories of her holding this glowing shape tugged at the edges of her thoughts. There must be many things that Corvan not told her. Why was he keeping this medallion a secret from her?


    The cellar doors creaked. Kate shoved the disk into her back pocket to hide its light and crouched down. The soft pad of feet approached the lift.


    A long nose appeared in the broken door of the dumbwaiter. "You must be quick Kate. They will be back soon. I do not think that I am the best at making false tracks in the snow."


    Kate clambered out of the shaft, reached back in, and dragged out her duffle bag.


    The lizard held up its long claw with a satisfied grin. "At least the bigger one will not be able to follow my tracks very fast."


    Kate looked intently at the claw, and the lizard shrugged. "I was only able to give him a small bit of the poison. It won¡¯t be enough to kill him." The lizard turned toward the wall of shelves and used both paws to feel along the underside of one of the planks. The section of shelving moved, and the creature eased the door open and let her pass through.


    Kate gave the creature a wide berth. Was it capable of killing a grown man? Was that what it had planned to do?


    The blue light from the globe ebbed around them as Kate set her duffle bag on the ground. No matter what she thought of the lizard, she needed its help. "What do we do?" she asked. ¡°They could be back an minute.¡±


    "We must find the Cor-Van."


    "But he''s working at the mine all weekend," Kate said.


    "Then we must go to him. There is trouble in the Cor."


    "What kind of trouble? Another cave-in? Is the Cor a new shaft at the mine?¡±


    The lizard gave her a sideways glance. "It will be best if we wait until we find the Cor-Van before we . . ." The lizard jumped to the shelving door. A vehicle was approaching down the lane, its lights cutting across the cellar''s open doors. The motor stopped, a door opened, and boots crunched in the snow.


    The beam of a flashlight played over the cellar floor from outside, and a man''s voice called out. Kate pushed the lizard to one side and pulled the shelves shut, hiding the entrance to the tunnel. "That''s not Corvan," she whispered. They stood and listened to the muffled sound of voices moving about in the cellar. "We will have to wait for them to leave." Kate said.


    "Not to worry." The lizard pointed down into the gloom. "I have cut an entry into the labyrinth, but we must hurry. His time is running out and if we do not reach him soon, he will most certainly die."

 Medallion 5

    Water fell in steady drips from the seam of coal above Corvan''s head, rapping on his helmet and sparkling in the bright glow of his acetylene lamp. It felt good to be back in the dark passages of the mine and for once he was alone, although he kept expecting to see the face of the Rakash leader appear at any time. When something moved behind him, his heart leapt into his throat and he jumped to the wall, his pickax ready to strike.


    "Whoa, easy son." A huge hand reached out of the shadows to grip the head of Corvan''s pickax. "It''s just me." The wide, gentle face of Jake Olson appeared in the light of the headlamp strapped to Corvan''s hard hat. "Sorry I¡¯m late getting here,¡± the man said. ¡°My lamp''s gone out again. Was wondering if you could fix it for me."


    Jake held out an acetylene lamp in his coal-blackened hand. "You''re the only one I can trust with these things now that everyone''s using the ''lectric ones."


    Corvan nodded and took the lamp from Jake''s hand. His dad had also refused an electric lamp. He told Corvan an acetylene one could do many more things like marking tunnels with its soot or keeping you warm in an emergency.


    Turning the knob, he held Jake''s lamp up to his ear but couldn''t hear the hiss of escaping gas. Likely the drip tube was clogged. All it took was a small piece of grit to stop the water from flowing. He had to admit that acetylene was more finicky than a battery and a switch.


    "I''m sorry about your dad, boy." Jake patted his shoulder so hard, Corvan almost dropped the lamp. "It''s too bad he never got to see what he did for us by finding this new seam of coal above the waterline." Pulling a pouch of tobacco from his pocket he stuffed another wad up under his lip. "Your father saved our jobs by exploring these old shafts." A squirt of brown juice splashed on the wall. "We''ll always remember him for that."


    Corvan nodded, keeping his head bent over Jake¡¯s lamp. There was no way he could he tell this rugged man that he believed his father was still not only still alive but being held captive by cave-dwelling blind men who navigated in the dark like wingless albino bats. The crew boss would send him to the special hospital up north and they would strap him to a bed for the rest of his life.


    "You did your best, son. You showed our men the way back to that river to look for your dad before the rest of the shaft caved in. That was brave of you and I''m glad they gave you your dad''s job. It''s the least they could do to help support your mom."


    Corvan twisted the knurled knob on top of the lamp back and forth. The reason no-one could have rescued his father before the shaft collapsed was because the Rakash leader had already taken him. The signs of the struggle were plain as day: the hard hat and lamp lying on the ground, his father''s tools strewn across the mine floor, long, thin footprints in the dust. After the collapse he had gone back to that spot many times, but there was no way of getting past the tons of rocks to get to the former water tunnel that could lead him back to the Cor to rescue his father. Now his only hope was to get into the labyrinth by tunneling under the castle rocks.


    "I hear you''re staying in the worker barracks this weekend while your mom is gone." Jake gently punched Corvan''s shoulder. "Guess she doesn''t want to leave you alone with your new girlfriend?"


    "She''s not my girlfriend," Corvan muttered. "She''s just. . ."


    "It''s okay,¡± Jake said with a laugh. ¡°Don''t git all worked up. You''re best to keep ''em at bay for a while. They''ll catch you soon enough, and then it''s game over. You''ll be workin'' night and day just to keep the family fed."


    "That''s not going to happen to me,¡± Corvan said. ¡°I''ve got other things to do." He tried the lamp again, but the gas still wasn''t escaping. He hated it when mechanical things refused to cooperate. Pulling the lid off the water chamber, he dumped the liquid out. "Where did you get this water?"


    Jake chuckled uncomfortably. "Well, I forgot to fill up at the shack, so I used some water coming off a support timber. Looked pretty clean to me."Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Corvan shook his head and blew on the filler tube. Clogged¡ªjust as he suspected. Feeling under his hard hat, Corvan drew out the fine piece of wire and cleaned out the tube.


    "Guess it weren''t as clean as I thought," Jake said, --crouching down. "Kinda funny that it''s now three generations of your family that have helped me with my lamp. Your grandpappy was a whiz with ''em too."


    Corvan glanced from the lamp at Jake''s brown-stained grin. "You knew my grandfather?"


    "Worked with him for a bit at the IPC mine before he . . . before the mine shut down. Pretty good worker for such an old guy. Wouldn''t listen though. I told him to stay away from the deep places. There was ghosts¡ªwhite creatures with long arms and no eyes."


    Corvan squinted at the older man. Was Jake talking about the Rakash?


    "Don''t look at me like that, boy. It sounds crazy but I saw ''em myself." He shivered and rubbed a hand over his forehead, adding another streak of coal dust to his face. "I tried to tell people and they said I was going crazy, but I knowed different. Saw one come out of that hole. All white and thin with a horrible face." Jake stared down the dark tunnel as if he was seeing the ghost approaching.


    Corvan shook his head. If the Rakash had come to the surface in the past, then that must be what his grandfather referred to in the letter Corvan found in the oak chest. "Did it see you?"


    Jake shook his head and lowered his voice. "That ghosts didn''t have no eyes. Must have been burned in an explosion when it died. Just stood a-listening and then, poof, it disappeared." He glanced over his shoulder and back at Corvan. "I''m only telling you this cause you''re his kin, and he was the only one that believed me. Nobody else knows, and you''ve got to swear to never tell another living soul."


    Corvan nodded.


    Jake swallowed and moved closer. "It was me and your grandpa that blew that tunnel closed at the IPC mine. Your grandpa said it was the only way to keep a whole army of them ghosts from coming up and killing us all."


    Corvan stared at Jake. An entire army of Rakash? Was that even possible? He had only seen four. And why would they want to come up to the surface anyway? The sun would most likely kill them.


    Jake grabbed Corvan''s shoulder. "We never meant to hurt anyone. Those men down there were still drunk from the night before and should never have been in the mine. That weren''t my fault. Honest, boy."


    Corvan nodded and Jake relaxed. It was no wonder Jake was so serious all the time.


    "The only reason I stay working down here is to feed the family,¡± Jake said quietly. ¡°Every day I think I''ll see one of them white faces around the next corner." Jake gave a halfhearted grin. ¡°Just letting my imagination run on me again, I guess." He patted Corvan¡¯s shoulder. "Thanks for not making me feel stupid. It''s good to finally tell someone what really happened so at least somebody knows I''m not goin'' nuts."


    "You''re not crazy.¡± Corvan said. ¡°There''s lots of things down here people on the surface don''t know about." Jake stared at him and Corvan bent back over the lamp. "Do you know what happened to my grandpa?"


    "It was his idea. Said I had to seal him inside the mine to fight the ghosts. Promised me he knew a secret way out of the mine, and I would see him again, but . . ." Jake lifted his hands helplessly.


    Corvan nodded. "I''m sure he knew what he was doing. It''s not your fault."


    A lone tear slid down Jake''s face. He wiped it away with the back of his sleeve, his voice hoarse. "Thanks, son. That means a lot to me."


    Corvan fought the lump in his own throat as he refilled the water tank from his canteen and the screwed the top back on the lamp. His grandfather died trying to stop the Rakash from getting to the surface, but he had failed. And now they had taken his father. He rolled the striker on Jake''s lamp and soon its light was added to the glow of his own. Jake strapped the lamp back on his hard hat.


    "Thanks, Corvan." He lowered his voice and looked over his shoulder, the path of his lantern cutting a bright swath through the dust. "Here, I got you them sticks of dynamite you was talking about." He drew an oilskin-wrapped package out from under his jacket. "You be careful with this stuff. If you get hurt, I''ll be in big trouble. The fuse isn¡¯t very long, so make sure you''re well out of the way and behind something solid."


    Corvan reached eagerly for the packet and Jake pulled it back towards himself. "This better not be for blowing up someone''s outhouse as a trick-or-treat prank."


    Corvan shook his head. "It''s for that rock in my backyard."


    Jake choked back a laugh. "You''d need a truckload of dynamite to blow up that thing." Digging into his coat, he brought out another packet. "These ones have longer fuses so maybe you should use them first to make sure you''re far enough away. And if you get caught, I don''t know nothin''." He passed the packets over, grinned at Corvan and walked off down the shaft.


    There were two sticks inside each packet. He would definitely start with only one. Even then the blast might blow back into the cellar and make a huge mess.


    One thing for certain, he had to make sure no one was home when he tried it out.

 Medallion 6

    Kate followed the lizard away from the cellars hidden door and down a narrow tunnel cut it the rock. The creature said that Corvan might die if they didn''t reach him on time. That could only mean there had been another accident at the mine but how would this passage get them there any quicker? The tunnel tapered down until her head touched the roof. She looked over the lizard''s shoulder and her stomach heaved. The lizard¡¯s exit from the tunnel turned out to be only a small oval hole at the base where Corvan¡¯s tunnel ended.


    "I could hear Corvan pounding on the walls on this side,¡± the lizard said, patting the rocks. ¡°I was sure he was trying to make it through to my dwelling, so I cut this hole with my small firesticks to meet him,¡± the lizard pointed at the hole. ¡°But when I made it through, he was already gone."


    "I can''t fit through there." Even as she said the words, Kate imagined herself trapped inside with the rock closing in around her. She shut her eyes and took a deep breath. With the cellar door closed was there even enough air in this tunnel?


    At a sharp tug on the leg of her jeans, she opened her eyes. The lizard had already backed halfway into the hole. "Don¡¯t be worried,¡± it said with a grin. ¡°The Cor-Van fit through one much smaller than this. He told me we only need enough room for a human''s shoulders. I was running out of fire sticks, so it¡¯s not very high, but I made sure the opening was wide enough to fit his shoulders."


    He cocked his head to one side. "But you are different."


    Kate nodded. She hated that she had wide shoulders. Her mother never let her forget that a difficult cesarean birth had scarred her body and supposedly ruined her mother¡¯s chance as an actress.


    The lizard reached out one of its claws. "Let me pull your bag through first. The tunnel is not very long, so I can always push you back if you become stuck."


    Stuck? Kate''s throat tightened and her breathing grew shallow. The dusty air filled her chest. Dropping her bag, she sagged to the floor as a wave of nausea rolled over her. As she reached the floor, a sharp point dug into backside. Twisting to one side, she shoved her hand in her back pocket and pulled out the medallion.


    The green light from the star lit up the tunnel. Taking a deep breath, she leaned in closer to the small hole and cupped the light in her hands. A clear memory of holding it the same way in other dark places came to mind along with a comforting thought. She had made it through other places like this by the medallion¡¯s glow. She could do it again.


    A call from inside the small tunnel brought her attention back to the task at hand. Crawling forward she used the medallion''s light to examine the small opening. The sides of this tunnel were smooth, and her bag had gone through without getting stuck.


    A muffled banging echoed down the tunnel from the cellar. No doubt Billy and his father were ransacking the workshop. They might find the hidden door, so there was no choice but to keep moving forward.


    Holding tight to the medallion with one hand, she extended the other into the opening, dug in her toes in behind and pushed herself forward. Ignoring the rising panic, she wriggled and pushed until she felt her face move into a more open space. Her hand went past a rocky lip and touched the canvas of her duffle bag. Squeezing herself out of the hole in the darkness she dropped down on top of it.


    The lizard''s fishy breath drew close, and his eyes glinted in the dim light of the medallion that squeezed past her clenched hand.


    "That is good you made it through,¡± the creature said. ¡°I am glad I did not have to find a rock to break your bones."


    Kate sat up and pulled her bag close. How could she trust this creature with all the talk about killing people with its claw, and breaking bones? Her memories of the lizard jumbled together and a vivid recollection of the angry face snarling at her in the Castle Rock came clearly to her mind.


    "Do you have Corvan''s light stick with you?" The lizard was pointing at her hand.


    Kate let the medallion drop free and it spun on its chain, lighting up a small room and the lizard''s narrow face in flashes of green.


    "That''s mine!" The lizard''s angry eyes reflected the flickers of light. "You stole it from me!"If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Kate pushed herself back from the advancing lizard, keeping her duffle bag between them. "I found it in the cellar," she said.


    "You lie!" the lizard snapped. "You stole it when Corvan and I were lost in the labyrinth, when you also took his shoes and my other things!"


    Kate retreated into the shadows. "I don''t know what you are talking about," she said in desperation. She had no memory of anything it was saying.


    The lizard stopped and its face softened. "Yes, that would be true. The black band was controlling you. I forget how powerful it was. Please forgive me, but my star medallion is very important to me." The lizard extended a long claw. "I would be most grateful if you would please return my possession."


    Kate looked at the lizard''s claw glistening in the medallion''s light. The creature had poisoned Billy''s father with that claw. She glanced behind her. The cave they were in led to another narrow tunnel that disappeared around a corner.


    "The first entry is not open yet," the lizard said, pointing to where she had been looking. "I am sorry I frightened you. Please sit and we can talk together. I will tell you how I came to find that glowing star and how it would always comfort me."


    Kate didn''t respond, and the lizard backed away. "Let me find more light. Perhaps you will feel better if my home is not in darkness." The shadowed figure disappeared behind a tattered curtain.


    Kate slipped away down the narrow tunnel. She had to get out in the open where she could get away if the lizard attacked her to get the medallion. Extending the light revealed another tunnel branching to the right and up toward the surface. She was about to go that way when she discovered a single set of human footprints in the dust, heading down. The lizard said she couldn''t go down, but it had to be the way out there were no footprints coming back her way.


    Hurrying down the tunnel she used the medallion''s light to dodge the boulders strewn on the floor, but as she turned a tight corner, she found herself in front of a blank wall. The lizard wasn''t lying. It really was a dead end.


    The dusty tracks, however, made no sense. Human footprints came down the tunnel, but only the lizard''s tracks went back up. There had to be a secret door or another way out. With the medallion''s light, Kate examined the stone walls. On her right, a patch of smooth black rock was inset into the rough stone. She reached out to touch the shiny surface and a blue spark leapt from her hand. The scar in the center of her palm burned, and Kate yanked her hand back. As she watched, the spark spread out in soft blue ripples on the stone, as if it were made of water and she had dropped a pebble in.


    A rock rolled in the tunnel behind her.


    "It is no use to wait down there,¡± the lizard said softly. ¡°The portal door will not open for a while because moon is not out." The lizard spoke from the darkness up around the corner. "We have time to talk about what we must do once we reach the Cor. Please come back to my dwelling where you can rest. You must be very tired."


    Kate closed her hand around the medallion to hide its light. The blue ripples spreading across the wall shimmered beside her like a large picture frame. Could this be the entry the lizard talked about?


    The lizard¡¯s voice drew closer around the corner. "I will not try to take the light away from you. You will need it to help us if we are to reach him in time."


    The lizard must be talking about Corvan. Could this tunnel be connected to the mine? Kate shifted her weight and her ankle twisted on a loose rock. Instinctively, she put out a hand to steady herself and her fingertips touched the circle of shimmering blue rock.


    Instantly the smooth stone melted away, leaving a large open hole framed with a ring of shiny molten rock. A moist wind blew past her face, heavy with the scent of Sulphur. Shining the light of the medallion through the opening she discovered a larger cave lay beyond. That must be way to get to the mine where Corvan was in trouble.


    The wind grew stronger.


    "Nooooo!" the voice of the lizard filled the tunnel along with the sounds of its claws clicking and scrambling toward her. "Do not touch the walls. They will hurt you!" She heard the lizard tumble and fall just beyond the corner.


    Kate examined the blue ring of rock. She didn''t have to touch the sides to go through. Bag in hand, she stepped over the edge of the ring to the other side then turned around. The lizard was framed in the blue circle, its eyes wide with amazement, blood oozing from its reopened wound.


    "How did you . . .?" The lizard extended a claw through the blue ring. "Did my glowing medallion make it open?"


    Kate clutched the silver disk. "It¡¯s mine now. You can''t have it. I''m going to take it to him."


    The lizard shook its head vigorously. "No, Kate. Please do not take it to Him. His black band is still calling you, but you must not . . ."


    Kate held up her hand to ward off the lizard''s words and another blue spark leapt from her palm to the molten ring of rock.


    Snap! The hole in the wall closed off like the shutter on a camera. The cave went dark, and something soft fell to the ground.


    The stillness was overpowering. An eerie sound filled the space, as if a small drum were beating out time¡ªit was her own heart.


    Green light flowed past her fingers, lighting the cavern with the medallion''s glow. The rock in front of her that had been molten a moment ago was now black and solid. Something glistened near the wall. Kate aimed the medallion like a flashlight and moved closer.


    The long claw of the lizard, still attached to a leathery piece of its paw, lay severed at the base of the wall.

 Medallion 7

    ¡°Hey ¨C are you deaf?¡±


    Startled from his daydream about using dynamite to get into Tsarek¡¯s dwelling, Corvan looked around to find the crew boss standing in the tunnel behind him.


    "There''s a phone call for you up at the site office,¡± the man said. ¡°It¡¯s the police. They need to talk to you." He turned on his heel and disappeared around the corner.


    Corvan leaned his pickax against the wall and ran to catch up with him. "Did they say what it''s about?"


    The man shook his head as he strode into the main corridor.


    Corvan had to jog to follow him to the metal lift cage. The crew boss slammed the gate shut, and the platform began its slow journey back to the surface. Corvan leaned back against the metal bars. Had something happened to his mother? To Kate?


    The rock walls slid slowly past until the cage shuddered to a stop in the large room at the top of the shaft. The doors of the building were standing open, and a brilliant light filled the sky, blinding him as a loud blast shattered the night air.


    Corvan shielded his eyes. "What''s going on?"


    The crew boss snorted. "Haven''t you ever seen fireworks? It''s Halloween and the kids are out celebrating." He slapped Corvan on the back. "You should join them. You''re about the right size. Bring us back some treats." He pointed toward the site office. "Hopefully they didn''t get tired of waiting and hang up."


    Corvan headed toward the small building, too worried about his mom and Kate to take offense at yet another joke about his height. Inside, the night shift supervisor nodded at the phone hanging on the wall. "You''ve got to talk loud. It''s not working very well."


    Corvan lifted the earpiece and leaned over the speaking horn. "Hello, this is Corvan." All he heard was the static on the line. He tried again and a tinny voice crackled in his ear.


    "Corvan? I''m glad I got a hold of you. This is Sam Green. Listen, there''s been some trouble out at your place."


    A series of firework blasts rattled the windows and Corvan pushed the earpiece tighter against his head. "What kind of trouble?"


    "Your mother asked us to keep an eye on things and check in on Kate, especially tonight with all the pranks. We drove out past your place, but it was too late. Someone has broken in and the back window is smashed."


    "What about Kate?" Corvan asked anxiously.


    "There wasn''t anyone around, but we found a trail of blood in the kitchen. Most likely from the people who broke in and got cut on the window glass. We did see a few large boot prints in the snow near the front door but everything else was wiped out by the blizzard."


    "I''ll come home right away," Corvan said.


    "Can you let your mother know?"


    "Sure." The word slipped out even as a plan formed in Corvan''s mind. He''d thumb a ride home and check out the house before he called his mother. Otherwise she might try to drive home in this weather.


    "Tell her not to worry," Sam said. "We boarded up the window to keep the snow out."


    Corvan hung up the phone without saying good-bye. Who would want to break into their house? And where was Kate? She had mentioned a few times in the past weeks about possibly going to live in the city, but Corvan¡¯s mother had always talked her out of it. Maybe that was what she meant when she said goodbye earlier.


    "Is everything okay?" The supervisor leaned over his desk.


    "Looks like I need to go home for the weekend," Corvan said, buttoning up his jacket. He was glad that he had brought Jake¡¯s packets along with him. If Kate had left for the city and with all the fireworks exploding in the sky, this would be the perfect time to test the dynamite in the passage under his home. This had worked out perfectly for his purposes.


    The man nodded. "No problem. You''re due for some shifts off. I''ll be in trouble with the union if you were injured down there."


    "I should be back soon. I''ve just got to go check on our house and the girl that''s staying with us."


    The man smiled. "Uh-huh. The girl."


    Corvan shrugged. He didn''t care what the man thought. Besides, now he actually was worried about Kate.


    "Bob Shepherd will be going past your place soon. You can catch a ride home with him. He''s over by the tipple greasing one of the conveyor motors. I''ll ring over and tell him to wait for you."


    Corvan always avoided the tipple. The noise and dust in the five-story building bothered him. He hated having to spend an entire shift picking rocks out of the crushed coal as the large chunks thundered along on the huge conveyor belts and dropped into the waiting rail cars.


    Corvan made his way down the lane that led up to the massive structure. Its long wooden arms hung out over the jumble of railway tracks and loading docks like the tentacles of the water creature down in the Cor. At least tonight the tipple was quiet but when coal was being moved out in steady black streams, the building shook so violently that he wondered whether the whole thing would collapse and swallow him up inside.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    A burst of light made him look back. More fireworks.


    "Good thing we have enough snow this year to make sure those idiots don''t set the hills on fire again."


    Corvan turned to find Bob Shepherd standing amidst the huge support timbers that held up the tipple. The man shook his head.


    "Last year one of those kids got his hand on a stick of dynamite and blew my outhouse to kingdom come. Real funny."


    Corvan resisted running a hand over the packets Jake had given him.


    "They called and said you needed a ride,¡± Bob said. ¡°I''ll bring the truck over to the washhouse, but you''d better be quick about it."


    Corvan nodded and jogged toward the high-peaked roof ringed with smoke from the coal-fired boilers. The hot air from the water heaters would be keeping his regular day clothes warm in a metal basket tied up high in the rafters.


    Stripping down, Corvan rinsed off in the shower, glad he was alone instead of with a full shift of grown men. Out in the change room, he lowered his basket, took his day clothes out and replaced them with his work clothes. Pulling the basket into the air, he hooked the chain on a well-worn nail below a metal plate stamped with the number 17: his dad''s tag number. Corvan caressed the tarnished surface and nodded to himself. With the dynamite, at least now he had a hope of getting back to the Cor and searching for his father. Although he was concerned about Kate and where she might have gone, this might be his best chance to blast a hole through to Tsarek''s dwelling under the castle rocks.


    He was pulling his coat back when a horn honked outside. Running out the door, he jumped into Bob''s old pickup.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?" The man pointed to a small building next to the washhouse. "Or do you want everyone out searching the mine for you again?"


    Corvan''s ears burned as he jumped out of the truck and sprinted over to the lamp house. Each miner picked up a numbered brass tag on his way into the mine and hung it back up on the assigned peg on his way out. If a man''s tag was missing at the end of the shift, everyone would be called out to look for him. Corvan made that mistake once and it looked like they would never let him forget it.


    Back in the truck, he hunched down against the door and let the warmth from the heater at his feet wash up over his body. The curtain of snow swirling toward them in the glow of the headlights was blinding. He closed his eyes and rested his head against the cold window.


    The next thing he knew his head thumped on the glass as the truck went over two bumps. The railroad crossing near Barron''s store slide past the window. He must have been more tired than he thought; he''d slept the entire way home.


    The truck pulled up to the open gate at the end of the lane to Corvan''s house. "Hope things work out. Have a good night." Corvan pushed the door open and tugged his coat close around his neck as he stepped out into the snowy night.


    "Thanks, Mr. Shepherd."


    The man smiled. "You can call me Bob now that you¡¯re one of us."


    Corvan nodded and shut the door. The truck pulled away, leaving him behind in a swirl of snow.


    Snow drifts had crept like long fingers across the lane up to the house, but the vehicles that had recently come and gone had left a few ruts to walk in. A gust of wind blew up the legs of his trousers. Wherever Kate had gone he hoped she¡¯d dressed warmly. A person could freeze to death on a night like this.


    The front door was locked. Corvan felt around the top of the door frame until he found the spare key. Inside, the house was almost as cold as it was outside. "Kate?" He called her name, but even as he did, he was pretty sure she wasn''t in the house. Sprinting up the stairs, he checked her bedroom. Empty, and her clothes that were usually neatly folded on top of his grandfather''s wooden chest were gone. Corvan sat on the bed and looked out the ice crusted window. The fresh snow made the ring of stones at the top of the castle look like huge marshmallows on a satin tablecloth.


    Crossing to the oak chest, he lifted the lid. Nothing had been moved inside and the secret compartment was still fastened tight. When Gavyn''s fake hammer hadn''t worked on the Cor entry, he had considered breaking the lid of the chest to retrieve the book, but he couldn''t bring himself to ruin his grandfather''s masterpiece. Not much point since he couldn''t open the book without the hammer nor read its strange writing.


    Retreating to the kitchen he heard the screen door creaked out on the back deck. Flakes of snow blew through the crack below the kitchen door. A piece of paper fluttered in the miniature snowdrift forming on the floor. Picking it up, he recognized Kate''s tidy script. Most of the words were a blur of blue ink but two lines were clear.


    "I am going to the city to find a job. Thank you for your kindness and please tell Corvan good-bye from me."


    Kate had decided to take the bus to the city, but at least she had left before the house was broken into. He pushed aside the thought that he would miss having her around and consoled himself by deciding he would look her up after his father was safely back home.


    Corvan examined the boards nailed up over the kitchen window. Why would anyone bother to break in? Everyone in town knew they didn''t have anything worth stealing.


    Pieces of glass were scattered across the floor and drops of dried blood traced a path back to the dumbwaiter. Corvan raised the small door to find that lift had fallen down along with the rope. That could only mean that someone had used it to break into the workshop.


    Running out the back door, he pushed through the drifts that had gathered against the house. His heart sank at the sight of the open cellar doors, and the mess inside stopped him cold. Most of the metal pieces from the shelves had been thrown to the floor and everything was gone from the workbench. The table in the center of the room had been toppled and the box of things for his trip to the Cor was gone.


    Crossing the room, he found the dumbwaiter doors askew: the rope in a tangled heap on top of its broken shell. Climbing inside he used a broken board to dig about in the sand. The medallion was gone, but how could anyone know where he had tossed it in the first place? Was Billy spying on him through the cellar doors when he had thrown it into the dumbwaiter? He was definitely very interested in it when he saw it on the Castle Rock.


    Corvan skirted the overturned table and felt under the shelf to release the catch for the hidden shelving door. A wash of blue light cascaded through the opening, and he entered to find the lumien seed he had planted earlier was now the size of a grapefruit. Leafy tendrils were winding their way over the rock and three smaller globes were playing peek-a-boo through the expanding mass of vines.


    This had to be a mother plant if it could reproduce itself so quickly. Corvan gently touched one of the small globes and it brightened to the color of the full moon. His stomach rumbled at the thought of the tangy juice.


    He pulled the lumien closer and caressed its fuzzy skin. His heart skipped a beat.


    Surely if the plant was reproducing that quickly, it would be okay to eat one of the little fruits.

 Medallion 8

    Plucking the round globe from its stem, Corvan nibbled a small hole in the skin and squeezed the juice into his mount. The instant kick was like that first sip of strong coffee after a long shift down in the mine. Popping the fruit into his mouth, he worked the flesh away from the seed.


    As the fruit of the lumien slid down his throat, a powerful sensation of well-being flooded his body. No wonder people in the Cor wanted lumien fruit so badly, there was nothing else that could satisfy your cravings in quite the same way.


    Corvan touched his tongue to the pointy end of the seed. A shiver of excitement coursed through his body, and he recalled of the intense sensation when he had bitten down on the seed in Tsarek''s dwelling. At that time Tsarek had stopped him from eating the seed, but ever since that time Corvan had thought about that powerful jolt of pleasure.


    Jorad claimed it was against the law to consume a lumien seed but that was down in Kadir where they had a limited supply. They had to make that a law before all their light had been lost. This mother plant was already producing multiple fruits, so eating one seed wouldn''t limit its life in any way. Besides, this particular plant was a gift from Saray, and it was his to use as he desired.


    Spitting the seed into the palm of his hand he examined it closely. There was no doubt that he would need extraordinary strength to defeat the Rakash. If eating one small seed could help him rescue his father, then that was more important than the rules down in Kadir. He had witnessed first-hand how consuming a seed had energized the Chief Watcher.


    The memory of the black lizard writhing in pain on the floor of the High Priest''s great hall knotted his stomach. The seed from the mother plant had given the Chief Watcher incredible strength, but at a terrible cost. The small red seeds appeared to be even more powerful. Kate had been brought back to life after one of the seeds from pouch had only burned her hand. Saray¡¯s thumb had been regrown just by holding the red seed¡¯s power. What would happen if he actually ate a seed that had grown from that same source?


    Holding the seed up he gripped it between his thumb and forefinger. This one was tiny--nothing at all like the huge seed the Chief Watcher had eaten. Placing the kernel back in his mouth, he again pressed his tongue to the pointy end, savoring the sensation. As fresh awareness flowed into his head, he knew without a doubt that the seed would make him stronger. Its power was his if he needed it, and right now he believed he did.


    Working the seed over to the side of his mouth, he applied a bit of pressure. It was tougher that he thought, like a pistachio nut that hadn''t been cracked enough to open by hand. He bit down harder, and it splintered apart, sending a jolt of raw energy rumbling through his chest like a freight train and then into his arms. He could feel it moving along, it''s light shining through his skin as it coursed through his veins. The sensation picked up speed and headed toward his fingers.


    The room spun around him. Corvan reached out to steady himself against the rock wall. Asurge of power rushed to his hand and shot from his palm like a jet of water from a fire hose. The force tossed him backwards into a heap on the floor.


    As his equilibrium slowly returned, he tried to move but could not muster enough strength to even raise his head. Something crackled above him. He managed to tip his head forward until a glowing red hole in the rock wall, the size of his fist, came into view.


    His forehead broke in a cold sweat. The power from that one little seed leaving his body was strong enough to melt granite. The red glow faded as the rock cooled. A soft gray ash drifted down over his body.


    He tried again to sit up, but his body refused to cooperate. The exiting jolt of lumien power had completely drained him. A shiver ran through to his core, as if he''d just fallen through the ice into a frozen pond. His heart was slowing down, was he going to die?If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    A splash of vivid light fell off to one side of his chest. Overhead, the stem of the plucked fruit was oozing clear blue liquid. Corvan inhaled deeply, absorbing the minute bits of energy suspended in the air. Summoning all his remaining strength, he pivoted his body around until his open mouth was beneath the forming droplet. It swelled, quivered, and fell, splashing on his cheek. He licked at it and his heart responded with three quick beats.


    Shifting to his right a few inches, he watched the stem closely. Finally, another drop formed. This time the juice fell directly into his mouth and ran down his throat, its energy flowing into his heart. It began to beat steadily faster.


    His chest grew warm, but his hands and legs grew colder. When he thought about moving some heat into his hands, the energy left his chest and surged toward his fingers. He let it rest a moment and then thought about warming his toes. At that thought, the heat radiated down his legs and into his feet. The ability to control the energy and make it go wherever he wished felt unbelievably good.


    Another drop formed and he waited for it to splash into his mouth. This time he moved its energy into his mind. Instantly the tunnel grew brighter and minute details in the rocks jumped out at him. In the stillness he was sure he could even hear the lumien plant pushing new vines out along the wall.


    One last drop fell. This time Corvan pushed it deep into the muscles of his arms. The power flowed and he catapulted himself off the ground and onto his feet in one swift move. He nodded to himself. If he could do all this with a few drops from the vine, being able to control the power from the seed itself would make him invincible. It would be easy to break through to Tsarek''s dwelling, return to the Cor and rescue his father.


    His confidence fades as his knees began to shake, his heart rapping in his chest like a toy drum. He needed more lumien power, but the other two small globes were nowhere to be seen. The mother lumien was hiding them from him like a hen hiding her chicks beneath her wings. Pushing his hand through the tendrils, he located one, but it was now solidly attached to the rock and the vines fought against him. Pulling out his pocketknife he flicked the blade open and cut through the stem.


    A gush of liquid light squirted out, ran down his arm and dripped on the cavern floor. Ignoring it, Corvan eagerly sucked the fruit from the seed but this time it didn¡¯t give the same satisfaction. His body was craving the seed, not the fruit, but he didn¡¯t dare eat another one.


    A wave of dizziness dropped him to his knees and a stabbing pain shot across his chest. There was no choice now. He needed the power from inside the seed. Taking a tiny nibble he allowed the rush of power to run straight into his throbbing heart. The hollow feeling subsided and the pain melted away.


    The rest of the seed lay twitching in his hand, bright liquid oozing from where he bit into it. Could he handle more? Already he felt stronger and more capable. A bit more should do it. Taking another tiny bite, he let the seed''s energy flow into his core along with the overwhelming assurance that he could easily handle more. Popping the rest of the seed into his mouth, he chewed fast.


    The energy filled his nostrils and shot up into his head. His eyes watered as the raw power throbbed in his chest. Wrapping his arms around himself he pulled away from the rock wall. If the energy got away on him, it might tear his heart in two.


    Fear set in as Corvan struggled to keep the power from jumping out of his chest. It was too much to hold and he let a tiny bit into his veins. It ran wild through his body and then settled down as he directed it into his right arm. The muscles in his forearm tensed and rippled, just like the forearms of the Chief Watcher.


    Could he become as evil as the black lizard? Was the power evil? Couldn¡¯t he use it to defend others. He could use it to set things right and make people like Billy stop hurting others. Just like Charles Atlas in his comic books, nobody would be able to push him around anymore. He could stand up for himself and for others.


    Getting to his feet, Corvan focused on keeping the power restrained inside his heart, then gingerly reached out and touched a finger to the rock wall. A twinge of pressure rose in his chest and shoulders, but the energy remained confined.


    Opening his hand, he grabbed the edge of the jagged rock where the first bolt of energy had blasted a hole. Placing the other hand next to the hole, he released a small amount of power into both his arms and his muscles bulged. Corvan tugged on the piece of rock and pushed away with his other arm. A wedge of granite broke away from the wall. The chunk must weigh a good fifty pounds but to his energy-rich muscles it felt like a baseball.


    Pulling his arm back like a pitcher on the mound, Corvan released more energy into his bicep and hurled the stone down the length of the cave.


    The rock shattered to bits in an explosive cloud of debris.


    A shadowed form took shape within the dust, then ran directly at him.

 Medallion 9

    Before Corvan could move, the shadow launched itself at his waist and knocked him to the ground.


    "Oh, Kalian, I am so happy to see you."


    "Tsarek?" Corvan exclaimed, sitting up.


    The lizard pushed himself upright. "It is I, Sir. I am so sorry to have pushed you down, but I am very full with joy."


    "But how did you get in here?"


    The familiar pleased-with-himself grin crept over the lizard''s face. "I made it back into the labyrinth using the long water tunnel. When I got to my dwelling, I could hear you knocking on the other side of the rocks, so I started cutting with my small fire sticks. Come, I will show you."


    The lizard gestured toward the end of the room with a paw wrapped in a bloody cloth.


    Corvan stood to his feet. "Did you burn your paw on a fire stick?"


    Tsarek''s face darkened. "No. She did it."


    "Who?"


    The lizard waved its bandaged paw overhead like a flag. "She tried to kill me and I lost my poison claw, but that left me with no defense against the bad men in the cellar, so was trapped here and then the Kate stole the . . ."


    Corvan grabbed hold of Tsarek¡¯s paw. "Kate was here? I thought she left."


    "Yes, she did. The Kate left through the labyrinth."


    "She what? Why would she . . .  How did Kate open the door?"


    "With the medallion," Tsarek said.


    "Kate took my medallion? From the dumbwaiter?"


    "Yes,¡± Tsarek stated emphatically. ¡°She stole it and now she is taking it back to Him."


    "Him? Do you mean the master of the black band?" Corvan¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Why would she do that? Are you sure?¡±


    The lizard nodded vigorously. "She said so herself. I heard her."


    An intense wave of anger engulfed Corvan and raged through his body. It was because of Kate that his father had been abducted by the Rakash. She was obviously still under the control of the black band.  No wonder she had wanted to stay at his house and was always hanging around the cellar. This whole time she had been waiting around to steal the medallion and take it back to the Cor. It was her spying on him when he threw it into the dumbwaiter.


    The rage intensified. Corvan screwed his eyes shut as is heart pumped the latent lumien power through his veins. If he could catch up to Kate, he would take his medallion back, rescue his father and leave her down in the Cor for good.


    "Sir, you are hurting me,¡± Tsarek squeaked. ¡°Please put me down."


    Corvan opened his eyes. Tsarek hung in midair from his hands clamped around the lizard¡¯s neck. Quickly directing the lumien power away from his arms, he unlocked his hands and dropped Tsarek to the ground.


    "I am sorry, Kalian." Tsarek whispered. "I did not mean to fail you. I should have stopped her."


    Corvan slumped to the floor beneath the blue light of the lumien and closed his eyes. His heart raced, and the power ran wildly through his arteries. Concentrating, he gathered the energy back into his heart, groaning as he squeezed the last shards of power into place. He had never been that angry in his life, not ever. The lumien seeds did far more than make him stronger; they exaggerated his emotions.


    The hatred filled face of the Chief Watcher in the temple hall loomed in his thoughts as the rivulets of sweat ran off his face and soaked into his T-shirt.


    Opening his eyes he found Tsarek studying him intently. The lizard''s gaze wandered up to the severed lumien stem hanging overhead.


    "Oh, Sir. You should not have done that. I warned you not to eat the seed. It is so dangerous for your kind. How many . . ."


    Corvan held up two fingers and the lizard gasped. "You have the power of two seeds inside you?"


    Corvan shook his head and pointed overhead to the hole melted in the rock.


    Tsarek clucked his tongue against his teeth. "It is good you let the power out, but also very bad to have so much inside. If you let that much out at once, your heart may never recover, and you will die."


    Corvan nodded. "That''s why I ate a second one right away. I had to do it, but now I''m done. I don¡¯t want any more."


    As soon as the words left his lips, he knew it wasn''t true. He wanted another lumien, and now. He stared up at the blue globe of the mother plant.


    Tsarek leapt up beside him and put his cloth bound paw over Corvan''s eyes. "Please turn your eyes away. Now that you have used its power you will always want more, but it will kill you in the end. Please, Sir, stop now before it is too late."


    Corvan slapped Tsarek''s bandaged paw away. "Leave me alone. I can handle this."


    Tsarek pulled away, clutching his injured paw. He crouched on his haunches against the far wall.


    "Don''t just stare at me," Corvan snapped.


    "I am leaving you alone," Tsarek said, his eyes brimming with what could only be tears.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Stop it.¡± Corvan said. ¡°I hate it when you do exactly what I tell you."


    Tsarek turned his head to look along the tunnel towards his dwelling.


    Corvan tipped his head back against the wall. Gathering the raw energy back into his heart had exhausted him. "What did Kate actually say to you?"


    "She said those very words, ''I must take it back to Him.''"


    "And what did she do to your claw?"


    "The Kate closed the labyrinth portal to snip it off when I reached in to take my medallion back,¡± Tsarek said in a wounded tone. ¡°But not to worry. A new claw will grow back, although it will be ugly and long. I will end up looking more like the Chief . . ."


    Corvan held up his hand for silence. He had originally believed that the Rakash leader had taken his father get the cloak back, but now it was clear the Rakash was trying to force Corvan use the medallion and return to the Cor. It was the medallion it wanted, not the cloak, but now Kate was taking the glowing medallion to the master of the black band, the one Tsarek called ¡®Him¡¯. Is that who the Rakash served?


    Corvan pushed himself upright against the tunnel wall. "We''ve got to stop her before she reaches the Cor. If the master of the black bands gets the medallion, he will no longer need my father as ransom and . . ."


    Tsarek jumped up. "We should leave immediately. Do you have the hammer?"


    "No, I left it with Tyreth in Kadir.¡± He looked down at Tsarek. ¡°If I had the hammer, I wouldn¡¯t have been cutting this tunnel to get inside the Castle Rock."


    Tsarek nodded. "But now we have no way to open the labyrinth doors. We cannot return to the Cor without the hammer or the medallion. What can we possibly do now?"


    Corvan tried to think things through, but his thoughts were jumbled and disconnected. Letting a little lumien energy flow into his head he found the exhaustion dissipating. The problem at hand came into sharp focus along with a myriad of solutions. His accelerated thinking rapidly explored each possibility, tossing the dead ends aside. It was true that the pathway to Kadir went through the labyrinth, but he and Tsarek had bypassed a portion of the maze of tunnels in the past.


    "Doesn''t the first door open with the phases of the moon?" Corvan asked.


    "Yes, it will open tonight but then we would be trapped in that first section and would wait another month, just to get back to my dwelling."


    "There is another way out of the first cave,¡± Corvan said.


    "Sir?"


    "The small fire sticks you used to weld the metal artwork in your cave. Do you have any left?"


    "Ten or more,¡± Tsarek said, ¡°but they are very dry."


    "Will they work for us to breath under the water?"


    Tsarek hesitated, then nodded.


    "Then we can go down through the pool of water in the first cavern, where the water creature with long arms pulled me in. You said that one was the smaller offspring of the large one at the temple karst. If the small one migrated up to that cavern through the water course, then we can use your fire sticks to breath under the water and follow the underground river all the way back to Kadir."


    Tsarek shook his head. "I do not have enough fire sticks for both of us to make the long journey. It was difficult work to travel through the water to get back here and our breathing will use them up before we get back."


    Corvan squinted at the lizard. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking this through logically. When you were moving up to the surface, you were fighting the current, but on the way down, it will sweep us along. We won''t be breathing hard."


    Tsarek shook his head. "But there will be rocks we might hit and tight places and many things to go wrong."


    Corvan''s jaw clenched as his irritation mounted. He took a deep breath to calm himself. "If Kate is taking the medallion back to the one you call ¡®Him¡¯, then my father is in greater danger."


    Tsarek nodded. "It is important for you to reach your father quickly. I will go with you."


    Corvan got to his feet and caught sight of a wooden box sitting by the hidden door into the cellar.


    "Is that my stuff?" he asked.


    Tsarek scurried over and tried to drag the box away from the wall. "I did not want to let the large boy have your things."


    "Billy Fry was here?" Corvan asked, moving over to the crate.


    "With the older one called ''Pa''. They were looking for a key to the rock to find a treasure, but he will think twice before coming back.¡± Tsarek held up his bandaged paw. ¡°I scratched the Pa, but that was before the Kate cut off my claw. I cannot help you if he returns, as I must wait for it to grow back. I¡¯m sure it will be fairly quick though."


    Corvan was only half-listening as he knelt to empty out the crate. Billy and his father were looking for treasure because Billy had seen the medallion and assumed there must be more of them. He should leave a note to warn his mother to watch out for them before he left but what would he write? Bye Mom, I''m going underground to rescue my father from an evil master who has enslaved Kate, but watch out for Billy because he wants my secret medallion? There was nothing for it. He would have to trust that his mother was smarter than Billy''s father, and likely stronger as well.


    Pulling the holster out of the crate he flicked open the flap to reveal Gavyn''s fake hammer. This one couldn¡¯t open the labyrinth doors, but it looked enough like the real one to be of some use in the Cor.


    Pulling his father''s raincoat from the crate, he stuck the holster into one of the pockets. Later he would try to exchange the raincoat for one of the hooded cloaks the people of Kadir wore, but for now it would keep him warmer than his light work jacket. Corvan tossed his work jacket into the corner and heard something bump against the wall. Good thing dynamite didn''t go off by dropping it. He pulled out one of the packets. Whatever happened down below, dynamite might prove to be useful. He slid the packet into one of the raincoat''s inner pockets.


    At the bottom of the box was faded pillowcase and the gray slippers he had worn on the last trip. The special slippers would keep his feet warm and also to make it easier to move around without being heard. Taking off his sneakers, he pulled the slippers on.


    Opening the pillowcase, Corvan drew out the white scarf, held it to his face and inhaled the familiar sweet scent of Tyreth''s perfume. With the bits of lumien power lingering in his head, the aroma was more potent, as if Tyreth were standing right beside him. The memory of her lips pressed to his at the temple karst made his heart skip a beat. At least there was one person he could trust in Kadir.


    Reaching into the pillowcase, he pulled out the jewels Kate had been wearing at Saray¡¯s home in the Molakar settlement. He had kept both items under his pillow on the cot for weeks and would often pull one or the other out at night. Initially he was planning to give the band of gems back to Kate when her memory returned, but now she''d stolen the medallion, she didn''t deserve them. He''d bring the tiara and give it to Tyreth instead.


    Shoving the jewels into his jeans pocket, he rolled up the scarf and pushed it deep into one of the coat''s inner pockets and buttoned the flap over. He didn''t want the water to wash away Tyreth''s perfume.


    "Do you want that as well?" Tsarek asked, pointing at the floor.


    Corvan picked up his father''s acetylene lamp. The lantern would come in handy as long as he had a supply of calcium carbide along. "I need some fuel from the cellar."


    Picking up his work jacket, Corvan pushed through the hidden door and crossed over to the workbench. The flat tin of fuel for the lamp had been knocked from its alcove but the seal was still in intact. If water seeped into the can when they were underwater, it could explode in his pocket. Leaving his work jacket on the counter, he placed the tin into one of the inner pockets of the raincoat and strapped the acetylene lamp to his head.


    Deep in an alcove cut into the wall at the back of the workbench was the rounded top of his Roy Roger''s metal lunchbox. For the past few weeks, he had been stashing a few food items for the trip to Kadir safe from the mice. Pulling it out, he turned towards the hidden door.


    "Let¡¯s go, Tsarek. I need to see how many firesticks you have left."

 Medallion 10

    They approached the hole Tsarek had cut in the base of the tunnel wall leading out of the cellar, and Tsarek slipped inside. Kate must have been pretty desperate to go inside such a small opening. That alone was proof she was still under the influence of the black band.


    Corvan easily squeezed inside. The panic he had experienced when he and Tsarek had first entered the Cor through the narrow crack where Tsarek broke his shoulder was completely gone. Working at the mine had cured him of those fears.


    Emerging into Tsarek''s dwelling, he found the lizard waiting with one paw behind his back.


    "I have a present for you,¡± Tsarek said past a happy smile. ¡°It was in the water after Tyreth killed the Chief Watcher and Jorad was arguing with you in the water creature''s cave. You might want this one since yours was burned up." Tsarek held out a coil of translucent blue rope. ¡°It belonged to the leader of the Rakash before Jorad cut his hand off. It¡¯s one is not as long as your green one, but it does have a double end."


    Corvan took the krypin rope from the lizard''s paw and examined the control end. This handle was T-shaped, with a control bump on either side. Holding it in one hand, he attempted to activate the controls with his thumb and baby finger but only succeeded in getting the ends of the rope completely snarled up around each other.


    "You need to use two hands," Tsarek said. ¡°That what the Rakash did.¡±


    Corvan tried holding the handle in a way that allowed him to use a thumb on each toggle. It was easier to control, and he sent the ends of the rope climbing the walls in opposite directions until the tension in the middle picked him off the floor. Letting a bit of the lumien strength into his arms. he used the krypin to swing himself around the room.


    "Do you like it?" Tsarek said. The familiar pleased with himself grin across his narrow face.


    Corvan lowered himself to the ground. "I''ll need to learn how to work the controls with only one hand, but I''m sure it will be useful." Coiling up the thin rope and he attempted to fit it into a pocket of the raincoat.


    "I don''t believe that coat will keep you warm, especially under the water. Where is your special cloak?" Tsarek asked.


    "My father wore it to the mine by mistake. The Rakash leader has it now."


    "Oh, that is much more dangerous, now you won''t see him coming."


    Corvan looked up at him, rope in hand. He hadn¡¯t thought a lot about having to fight the Rakash leader. Now that he was carrying the krypin rope it used to own, it might get even more angry.


    Tsarek looked him over. "You will need better clothes, especially to go through the cold water.¡± He pointed at the lunchbox, ¡°and to carry your things.¡± The lizard vanished into the pantry and reappeared with a flat butcher paper bundle tied up with hay bale twine. He laid the parcel at Corvan''s feet. "I found these in the entry beside to your past-father when he . . ." Tsarek stopped and pointed above him to where his grandfather¡¯s bones lay.


    Corvan untied the neat bows holding the package together, unfolded the paper and spread it open. Inside were a pair of pants, a short sleeve shirt and a dark gray cloak with a deeply cowled hood.


    "These are special clothes,¡± Tsarek said, holding up the shirt. ¡°And not only because they belonged to your past-father. This is the clothing worn in the Cor for keeping the body warm, but these ones are the finest quality, worn only by the rulers of Kadir." He pointed to a crest embroidered on the front of the shirt. "You might want to keep this symbol covered under your cloak. Some people in Kadir would not be happy to see it."


    Corvan took the shirt and traced his fingers over the embroidery. Did this mean his grandfather once ruled Kadir? Was the man going back to take his rightful place in the Cor when Tsarek killed him?


    ¡°Try them on,¡± Tsarek said. ¡°I think they will fit you.¡±


    Removing the raincoat and his clothes down to his underwear, he found Tsarek watching him closely. "What are you looking at?" he asked the lizard.


    "The lumiens are changing your body sir. Look over here." Tsarek stepped over in front of the metal artwork he had created on his wall. Pulling down a tattered cloth from the middle section, he revealed an old mirror with the glass cracked from corner to corner. "I covered this looking glass when I no longer wanted to see myself wearing the black band," Tsarek said.


    Corvan looked himself up and down. His head appeared to have stuck on a body taken from one of his comic book ads for Charles Atlas. Every muscle was clearly defined, a sight was both frightening and reassuring at the same time. He flexed his bicep, amazed at how powerful his muscles had become.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s from the lumien seeds,¡± Tsarek stated.


    Corvan nodded and watched the sinews moving in his neck and shoulders. At least now he might be able to hold his own in a fight with the leader of the Rakash.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    He quickly pulled on his grandfather''s shirt and pants. They were a better fit than his own clothes, although the pants stopped just shy of the top of the slipper shoes. His mother had said that his grandfather was a bit shorter than he.


    "This is much better, Tsarek. That was a good idea."


    ¡®Yes, those clothes will keep you warmer under the water, but you should move your lamp and other things into the pack to keep them dry." He pointed back to the unwrapped brown paper at an odd-looking flat bag with straps secured across the front. Tsarek lifted it by the straps and handed the flat oblong bag to Corvan.


    Corvan held it up to the light. "Is this like the hunting rucksack I left in the crypts?"


    "You wear it the same way,¡± Tsarek said, ¡°but it was created for a different purpose in a place long forgotten in the Cor. If we put your things inside, they will stay dry even under the water."


    Tsarek ran a claw along a seam near the top and the pack spread open revealing an interior covered in soft tendrils. Tsarek touched them with the tip of a claw and the tendrils rippled away and the pack opened even wider. "You put your things inside and when you close it, all the air comes out. Water cannot enter and everything is held tight and secure." Tsarek handed him the lamp and the can of fuel. Corvan tucked them away inside. The tendrils tickled the back of his hands.


    "What about this?" Tsarek held up Jake¡¯s packet with the two sticks of dynamite inside.


    "Yes, I will bring those as well."


    Tsarek handed them to Corvan. "And your toy gun holder and jewels?" Tsarek was holding the holster with the fake hammer and Tyreth''s tiara.


    "I¡¯ll take the jewels, but I don''t have a belt for the holster." Corvan took the tiara from Tsarek and put it inside the pocket of the new pants.


    Tsarek laid the holster on the ground and moved toward his pantry. "Should I bring some of my food supplies?"


    Corvan glanced at the dried gopher carcasses hanging on the wall. "I think I have enough food for the trip. It won¡¯t take us long." He reached for the metal lunchbox and as Corvan flipped up the metal clasps, Tsarek leaned in closer. "I''ve been stocking up on a few things from the Barron''s store," Corvan said. ¡°I set aside a bit from my extra shifts at the mine.¡±


    Tsarek pulled out a bright packet. "These are good. They melt in your mouth, not in your paws."


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Tsarek shrugged. "I saw it on Kate¡¯s television box, but I don''t have hands, so I changed it." The lizard dropped the candy inside the strange backpack.


    "This one will definitely melt in your paws." Corvan handed Tsarek a red cellophane package. "It¡¯s called a Cuban Lunch and it¡¯s a bar of chocolate covered peanuts. Lots of energy in that one." Tsarek added in to the pack as Corvan held up five packages of Hot Rods. "You will like these. They taste like the beef jerky you liked but easier to chew." He added them to the pack. "And this is a Pez refill pack, little hard candies and these . . . "


    "Berries from a Lita bush!¡± Tsarek exclaimed. ¡°I love those! May I have one?"


    Corvan looked down and smiled to himself as he opened one of the small cellophane packets, then held a red ball of candy out on his palm. Atomic Fireballs were made from pure cinnamon and packed a lot of heat.


    Tsarek plucked the ball from his hand, tossed it into his mouth and began rolling it about in his cheek.


    Corvan continued to move the rest of the snacks into the pack and closed the sides of the flap. There was a faint hiss, and the pack went flat with only the outline of bumps to show where the items were. "That''s pretty neat. It would have been great to have this on our first trip. The jerky would have been dry and lasted . . . "


    An explosion of disgust erupted from Tsarek, and a red candy ball ricocheted off the ceiling of the cave just over Corvan''s head, then bounced over to land by Tsarek''s musical crystals. Tsarek tore into his pantry and came back with a small jar of brackish water that he kept sticking his snout into and rinsing out his mouth.


    "I take it you don''t like the taste of an Atomic Fireball?" Corvan said, trying hard not to laugh. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s too strong of a taste for someone your age?¡±


    Tsarek glared at Corvan¡¯s reference to when he had showed Corvan how to smoke a firestick, then shook his head. "Not at all like a Lita berry. You can keep those ones for yourself. Tsarek pointed to the pack. ¡°You should try it on and see how it works.¡±


    Corvan tugged the green, translucent straps over his shoulders. "This looks like a flatter piece of my first krypin rope."


    "Yes, this comes from the same place in the Cor. The people there invented these things¡ªvery clever. If it had the part for your face, it would have been even better." Tsarek pointed to the middle of the straps hanging over Corvan''s chest. "Now you touch the two circles together."


    Corvan ran his hands down the straps to the two flat circular pieces and joined them. As soon as they overlapped, all the straps tightened up and the pack snuggled in against his back.


    "Let¡¯s not forgot your new rope." Tsarek held up the blue krypin and threaded it onto one of the lower straps of the new pack. "Now you can reach it quickly if you need to." He picked up the holster. "this can clip on the side strap as well. You might be able to use it down in the Cor."


    Tsarek fastened the holster in place on the other side, then stepped back to inspect the overall effect. He nodded his approval. "Now you put the cloak over top to hide your belongings," Tsarek said.


    Corvan pulled on the cloak, threw the hood back and stepped in front of the mirror.  Now he could he walk the streets of Kadir and easily fit in with everyone else. He did up one more button to cover the crest of Kadir that was showing through.


    "Check in the glass at how your things are kept secret," Tsarek said.


    Corvan turned sideways to the mirror. "That¡¯s great. With my hood back, you can''t even tell its under there."


    Tsarek picked up the lunch box. "Should I put your special school case away in my pantry until we get back?" He shook it and something rattled against the tin sides.


    Taking it from him, Corvan popped the latches open. At the bottom was the blue piece of glass that matched the white one he had given to Gavyn before leaving Kadir. He slipped into the front pocket of his grandfather¡¯s pants and handed the case back to Tsarek. "You can keep the lunchbox Tsarek. I don''t need it anymore."


    Tsarek beamed and scuttled away with his prize swinging at his side like a proud first grader on his first day of school.


    A moist breeze blew over Corvan''s head along with the odor of matches being lit.


    Tsarek¡¯s voice came from inside the pantry. "Do you smell that, Sir? The first door is open. We can go now."

 Medallion 11

    Kate sat on the slab of stone and contemplated the glass-like pool of water. Her faint memories of this place were like fragments of a long-forgotten dream. The last time she was here, Corvan had been asleep on this slab of stone. If he was here with her, then why had he not even tried to tell her about these caves or medallion, or the lizard. He could have at least dropped some hints or tried to help her remember what happened before she hit her head.


    Shivering, she buttoned up the top of her coat. When she had watched Corvan sleeping, she had been so angry she wanted to throw a rock at him. Now, she couldn''t even remember what made her so mad in the first place.


    Kate raised the light of the medallion toward the wall where she had first found the pointed disk, wrapped up and hidden in a pile of rags. Was this the place the lizard was talking about? Did the medallion actually belong to him, or was she searching the cave to take it back after he stole it from her? All she could recalled was intense relief when she first picked up the glowing disc. Her anger at Corvan had quickly dissipated and she want to go back to the rock and talk to him, but then a great tension grew within her as the black band fought to take back control.


    That battle had raged for a long time before the medallion finally won the battle. Where that happened was a mystery but the relief of the black band falling away was a powerful reality. Corvan had been close to her at that time, leaning over her and telling her he would take her home. Kate focused on the memory but found Corvan''s face being replaced by a handsome man with dark hair. Jorad was his name but who was he and why did his memory give her a sense she had been special to him?


    The medallion pulsed in her hand, sending shafts of light past her fingers. Kate sighed and got to her feet. The last time she''d been here, the black band drew her through these caves but this time she followed the medallion. She turned in a slow circle, keeping an eye on the metallic surface.


    The points worked like a compass; a lighted symbol would glow brighter within the point that would lead her on to the next blue opening in the cave wall. She had stepped through at least five so far but the lizard said this tunnel would take her to Corvan so that had to be a long ways underground. The lizard also said Corvan didn''t have long to live. There was no way she would turn back now.


    Following the star''s direction, Kate stepped up to the wall and placed her palm against the stone. Blue ripples of light flowed out. The rock turned to jelly and then opened up to let her pass.


    Kate ducked through the portal and into a low tunnel stretching out in both directions. The medallion in her hand glowed brightly but none of the star points grew any stronger. The new tunnel slanted upward to the left and dropped off steeply to the right. She was too tired to go up the slope. Downward seemed a better choice if Corvan was working deep in the Red Creek mine.


    The long tunnel wound generally downward, even steeper at times, stretching on and on until Kate thought she couldn''t take another step. Kate paused in the middle of a steep incline. If this was a dead end then she would have to climb back up to try the other direction.


    Holding the medallion overhead, she peered down the slope and caught a flash of white in the boulders piled at the bottom of the slope. Stepping closer, she noticed a pair of tattered sneakers perched up on top of a column of rock.


    Clambering down over the rocks, Kate edged closer to the shoes. The laces were nibbled to tattered strands, and a cozy nest of fluff occupied one heel. A plastic bread bag lay between them, chewed full of holes. The shoes had once belonged to her, but why would she have left them here and gone on in her bare feet? Kate picked up one shoe and closed her eyes. The memory came back. She had stopped here because she had been putting on the sneakers she had taken from Corvan and eating the cookies she too as well. That¡¯s when a light had come on and a stone door had appeared in front of her.


    Kate opened her eyes and searched behind the boulders but couldn''t find a door.


    A whisper of a breeze blew up from the tunnel below her and in the silence that followed, she thought she heard a voice.


    "Corvan?" Kate walked along the main path to where a smaller tunnel branched off to the left. She stepped inside and called Corvan''s name again. Glancing at the medallion she the light on the points spinning around as if she were sitting on top of the North Pole. The new path inclined upward. It may be better to try it and if it didn¡¯t lead her back to the Red Creek mine it might at least take her to the surface, and she could hitch a ride to the mine. It was worth a try.


    The new passage climbed straight ahead for a long while. Weariness set in as Kate trudged along. When the floor abruptly gave way to a steep slope, her feet flew out from under her, tumbling her down into a pile of broken sticks.


    Groaning, she stood and dusted off her bruised body. At least her duffle bag had broken her fall. Examining her surroundings by the light of the medallion she found herself in a smaller bowl-shaped cave with two other paths dropping down into it from the opposite side. Kate stumbled over the sticks piled up at the bottom of the bowl and pointed the light down at her feet. These weren''t sticks; they were bones¡ªa ring of broken and shattered bones!


    On top of the pile a human skull stared up at her. Just below its jaw, a tarnished silver chain was draped over the ribs. Kate bent down and pulled gingerly on the chain but the links were tangled up on the bones below. She tugged harder and it suddenly broke free, sending her stumbling backward against a rounded boulder in the very center of the ring of bones.


    Getting to her feet she raised both hands to give light to her discovery. Another medallion dangled from the end of a tarnished chain, identical to the one she held in her right hand except it didn''t glow.


    A bone snapped behind her.


    She was not alone in the cave; something was moving up to her back. As Kate turned slowly around, a putrid odor flowed past her, and she gagged. What she took for a huge boulder in the bone nest shifted to one side. Kate scrambled back to the ring of bones as two huge eyes opened and focused on her face.


    A mouth of jagged teeth opened below the eyes. A blast of rancid air blew her hair back as the massive creature roared into her face.


    Kate stood still. There was no way to escape this creature¡¯s nest of bones and it obviously ate people. She raised the green light of her medallion up between them and the creature grew quiet. "You''re all right. I''m not going to hurt you." Kate laughed nervously. As if she could hurt this thing. It was as big as a horse.


    The wide face drew closer until its round eyes filled Kate''s vision. A low rumble sounded in the back of its throat as its moist breath flowed past her. Kate raised a hand and stroked a leathery cheek. A sharp prickle shot through the scar in her hand, and she sensed there was no threat here. This creature was also afraid and lonely. "I''m here. It''s okay."


    The huge eyes blinked and then pulled back as the beast sat back on its haunches like an enormous puppy and stared at her. Kate picked up her bag and inched her way backwards past the ring of bones to the path she had come in from. The creature rose to follow her. "You stay here. I have to go now." She climbed quickly up the bowl-like side of the cavern and turn around. The beast stood and watched her. Kate pointed to the ground. "Stay." It sat back. "Good boy."You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Backing away until its face disappeared below the rim of the bone nest, Kate turned around and strode down the tunnel, glancing back from time to time to make sure the huge animal wasn''t following. Looping the new medallion around her neck, she cupped the glowing one in her hand and pointed its light ahead. It remained silent behind her but she still found herself half running down the long corridor.


    Upon reaching the main tunnel, Kate looked back up to where she had found her old sneakers. A quick check of the passage behind her revealed no movement nor the glint of large eyes in the darkness. She sat on a knob of rock jutting out from the wall and leaned her head back. She hadn¡¯t slept since leaving the lizard behind. For all she knew, that was days ago.


    Her eyes closed and she faded into a dreamlike haze. The light above grew stronger, and a door appeared ahead. Was this a dream? She had seen this place before but the memory of it filled her with fear. She reached out to the door, then stopped. Beyond that door she had met an old man dressed in white who led her into a small room full of even more doors. The recollection of that event filled her with overpowering fear, and she sat up on the knob of rock as the light and door vanished. She blinked against tears that filled her eyes and a sob caught in her throat. What happened to her in that dream? Whatever it was, she did not want to sit here and let it come back.


    Pushing to her feet she looked up the tunnel to where she found her sneakers. There was no way she had the strength to climb up that way. There was no choice but to keep going down.


    The trail led through a series of switchbacks between tall boulders. Once past them she could see a small circle of blue light in the distance. The tunnel leveled out and as she drew near, a distinct memory came back. She knew for certain the light was from a keyhole in a door that would open into a huge cavern. She put her eye to the spot, but the thick door did not afford a view of what lay on the other side.


    One thing was certain, this door was too tall and wide to be the door from her dreams. It should be safe to sleep here. Dropping her bag by the wall, Kate slumped down and leaned against it.


    The chain of the new medallion pinched her neck. Pulling it out, she compared the two side by side. The medallions touched and the star points on both disks sparked. A symbol glowed briefly on the new medallion where they joined, then faded away. Kate tried again and studied the mark on the new medallion. Perhaps the mark showed who once owned them and identified the skeleton in the bone nest.


    The soft pad of feet approached and the creature from the bone nest came into view from between the boulders. "I thought I told you to stay," Kate said. The angular head hung lower. "It''s okay. Come here." She patted the ground beside her, and the beast plodded over and dropped down. Kate leaned in close and stroked its leathery cheek. Nestling against the warm body reminded her of the golden retriever she had as a child. The dog had been her closest companion until her mother punished her for not doing the dishes by giving her dog away. That was when she first started to hang out with Corvan. Kate gave a wry smile. The way Corvan was treating her now, it would have been better to find a new dog.


    The steady rise and fall of the creature''s breathing fell in sync with her own. As she drifted off to sleep, a faint memory of using the medallion to open the stone door beside her flickered in her mind. She should try it out.


    Kate opened her eyes to find herself lying on the floor in a small round room carved out of solid rock. A soft white light shone down from the ceiling. A narrow door stood to one side. Her eyes drooped shut and for a brief moment she knew her body was still lying next to the large creature. She let herself drift away again and the round room reappeared. This wasn''t just a dream. The glowing medallion had brought her to this place when she was here the last time. The tight knot in her stomach reminded her it hadn''t been a good experience.


    As Kate rose to her feet, the outline of a medallion shaped star came to life in the center of the narrow stone door. Kate stepped forward and touched it. The door quivered then disappeared in a curtain of tiny lights, scattering like fireflies on a summer night.


    She stared into the dark void and strong memories washed over her. She knew, without a doubt, that in the space beyond she would find a seven-sided stone chamber. There would be a door set into each wall, and each one would have a star with a unique character carved into its surface.


    Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves Kate slid one foot over the threshold. A band of light sprang to life near the ceiling inside the chamber. She scanned the room. One of the seven doors was broken apart but was different the last time she was here. A black drape had covered that doorway and an old man dressed in white had come into the room. He had grabbed her arm, but then someone had pulled her free from his grasp. She tried to recall more but it was like a blackboard had been sloppily erased, leaving only faint outlines under dusty smears. A cold breeze wafted out of the open doorway and settled around her ankles.


    She was about to step back to the small anteroom when a light flickered across the chamber. The star on one of the doors was outlined with a thin ribbon of soft white light and a symbol like one she had seen before on her medallion was glowing. With one eye on the broken doorway, Kate crept across the chamber. She touched the light with her finger and the star slipped away to reveal a young man in a tattered green robe examining a medallion. He looked up. His eyes brightened in recognition, and he stepped toward the door. Kate quickly touched the edge of the star and the opening closed as he called out, "Kate!"


    Kate stood stock still in the small round room staring at the narrow door. She had seen the man¡¯s face before but who was he and how did he know her name? Kate raised her hand back to the star-shaped window but when her finger touched outside its border and the entire door dissolved in pinpricks of light. The young man stood just inside.


    "Kate. I''m so glad to see you again. Are you back in the Cor?"


    Kate looked into the young man''s eyes but dropped her gaze as her face grew hot. Why was she thinking of kissing him? Her mind flickered. At some point in the past, she had kissed him but only on his cheek when they had been saying goodbye.


    "Jorad?" Kate said tentatively.


    He nodded. "That''s right. You do remember me."


    "Not really. I . . ."


    "You were very sick,¡± he blurted out, ¡°and I helped Corvan take you back to your world."


    Kate nodded and a smile touched her lips. "Thank you."


    "How did you open my door?" Jorad drew closer. "You must have one of these." He lifted a silver medallion hanging on a chain around his neck. The symbol glowing inside one of the points matched the one on his door.


    Kate hesitated, then drew out the medallion she pulled from the bones. It¡¯s symbol glowed brightly and Jorad''s eyes widened.


    "Mine hasn''t done anything since I . . . since Cor. . . Kalian gave it to me when you left. Then tonight this symbol glowed." He pointed to the one on his medallion. "I waited until I fell asleep and now here I am. You must have brought me here with your medallion." He pushed toward the doorway, but something held him back from crossing the threshold into the main chamber.


    "Where are you?" Jorad asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "I''m not talking about this council chamber,¡± Jorad said. ¡°Where were you before you fell asleep and came here?"


    Kate looked over her shoulder. "I was in a tunnel by a door one with markings on it that leads into a large cavern. A blue light shone in through the keyhole, but I didn''t try to open it."


    Jorad nodded eagerly. "Yes. I know the place. And I have the key to that door. I''ll join you as soon as I can." He pointed across the room. "I think if you go back into your entry cell that when you wake up, you will find yourself back in the tunnel by that large door." He paused. "Wait for me, Kate. Don''t try to open the door. It may be dangerous. Promise me you''ll wait for me."


    Kate gave a slight nod.


    "I''m so glad you''re back." An anxious look crossed his face. "Is Kalian with you?"


    Kate shook her head and Jorad smiled as he backed away and the light in his room faded into darkness. The door to Jorad¡¯s small room became solid again.


    Turning away, Kate looked around the room. Jorad said this was the council chamber, so each door must lead to a cell where the people who had one of the medallions could come and go. This chamber must be a place for the council to gather and make decisions, like the town council room at home¡ªonly this room didn''t have a table to sit at. Or did it? She could recall lying on an angular stone table that dominated the center of the room, but it couldn''t be correct. The doors were too small to bring a large table through.


    Kate crossed toward the small room from which she had entered. The black void beyond the broken door to the right of her own narrow door frowned ominously as she went into her small cell. The door closed behind her.


    Laying on the cold stone floor Kate turned her thoughts to sleeping next to the warm body of the large animal. The overhead light in the small round anteroom faded away.

 Medallion 12

    Tsarek emerged from his storeroom with a bundle of small firesticks. "Are these satisfactory, Cor-Van?"


    For the first time, Corvan liked that Tsarek pronounced his name as the title for a leader. It fit with his newfound sense of power and purpose. "That should be fine. Let''s get going."


    The lizard hurried away down the tunnel and by the time Corvan arrived at the opening, Tsarek was already inside the first labyrinth cavern. He held up his bandaged paw. " I would step through quickly if I were you. This portal appears to be changing and becoming more tricky.¡±


    Corvan stepped over the glowing rim of rock and glanced back into the passages under the castle rock. He was finally on his way back to the Cor to confront the Rakash leader and rescue his father. He took a deep breath and felt the muscles expanding in tight bands across his chest. He felt ready. With the lumien power in his veins, he had a chance to defeat all four of the thin white creatures¡ªsingle-handed.


    Flickers of light continued to roll around the circumference of the glassy blue rock.


    "No use to watch." Tsarek said. ¡°It will close after we leave." Lighting one of their small firesticks he passed it to Corvan and walked away. Corvan followed, deep in thought about the upcoming journey and all it might hold.


    The pool at the end of the cave wasn¡¯t flowing now that winter had frozen everything above ground. Corvan put his hand into the water. Ice cold. He pushed his hand up under the cloak, but it didn''t get warm. This new cloak would not be as effective as the one now in the possession of the Rakash leader. If he went under the water now, he''d get hypothermia in minutes.


    "The water is colder up here," Tsarek said as he waded into the pool, "but it will become warm as we go farther down."


    Corvan¡¯s heart thumped against his hand. It might be possible to use the power from the lumien to keep his body warm. Letting a bit of energy out of his heart, he focused on sending it to his cold hand. Immediately his fingers warmed.


    Sticking his hand back in the water he could feel the water''s pressure against his skin, but it was like he had a rubber glove on, insulating him from the cold. If the lumien power could keep his all his skin this warm, he could stay submerged in the cold water, but what if the power ran out while they were still underwater?


    Tsarek moved to the side of the pool. "It is good we have the larger fire sticks we left behind when the water creature grabbed you the last time.¡±


    Corvan nodded and Tsarek retrieved two of the long sticks. He didn''t like thinking of what had happened the last time they were here. The intense sensation of knowing without a doubt you were about to pull water into your lungs, and die, was horrible. He pushed the thought away.


    Tsarek returned and crouched beside him, trimming up the small fire sticks they would use to breath under the water. "I think you will need more of these than me," he said, handing a bundle to Corvan. "We will need to look for places where we can surface when the water slows down, so we don''t use them as quickly. You must keep your breathing slow and remember you can use air from the bubbles coming off a big firestick. Just look for a silver pocket when the water is still. It¡¯s enough to keep you alive for a little while."


    Corvan nodded, then stuck the bundle of small firesticks into the front pocket of his new hooded tunic. The pocket wasn¡¯t as deep as those in his dad¡¯s raincoat. It would be better to hold them in his hand in case one clogged and he needed another right away.


    Tsarek uncapped his large fire stick and the bright glow lit up the cavern. He lifted the long stick in a salute. "Here we go to nothing," he said cheerfully.


    Corvan snorted. "I hope not."


    Tsarek¡¯s face fell. "Did I say it wrong?"


    "No, I just hope you''re not right."


    Tsarek squinted and Corvan chuckled. "Never mind. It''s good to be back together again. I¡¯ve missed having you around."


    Tsarek beamed and the blue markings on his cheeks flushed.


    Corvan stepped to the water''s edge, concentrating on letting a measured amount of the lumien power into his bloodstream. His body grew warmer, and he tentatively stuck a foot into the pool. The water was cool on the band of bare skin between the tops of the slippers and the pants, but it was bearable. Wading in, he felt along the bottom with his toes until he reached the drop off leading to the underwater river that would take them down to the Cor. Uncapping the small fire stick in his mouth he sucked in and coughed. These ones were a little stronger tasting than he remembered.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "These are a little old," Tsarek said with a frown. "I hope they don''t clog up."


    Corvan stared at the lizard, his lumien-activated mind ticking through all the things that could go wrong with his plan. He was about to ask how to fix a clogged firestick when the lizard gave a quick nod and slipped away under the water. The cavern went dark as the water bloomed into a bubbling pool of light.


    Uncapping his own large stick, Corvan crouched low to ease himself below the surface. Blinking past the stream of bubbles coming off the end, he caught sight of the glow from Tsarek descending below him. Corvan followed, half swimming, half sinking downward, the water pressure popping in his ears. He was relieved that his beathing firestick was working well. In through the porous tube and out through his nose, just as he had learned on his last trip to the Cor.


    When he caught up with Tsarek, the lizard had wrapped his short legs around a knob of rock. He gestured to the rock and then to Corvan''s head. Corvan nodded. He remembered too well smacking his head on an underwater boulder when he escaped from Molakar.


    Tsarek pointed forward, then nodded for Corvan to go first. Corvan put his hand into the darker water, and it almost pulled the bundle of small fire sticks from his hand. The main underground river was moving much faster. Once inside the swift current, there would be no turning back.


    Tsarek moved into position beside him, the fire stick bubbling merrily between his lips, thin jets of air shooting out his nostrils. The lizard pointed downstream, the pushed off to vanish in the rush of black water.


    Ignoring the nagging fears that were jumping about in his mind, Corvan let go and pushed out, feet first. A strong current grabbed his legs and yanked him inside. The cavern walls spun and zipped past him as he dropped rapidly down a long shaft.


    There was no point in looking for rocks that might jut out from the walls. Everything was a blur. He would break his legs if there were any rocks in the way. His large firestick jerked in his hand, caught on the wall and was gone, a powerful surge of water shooting him along even faster. The stick had broken and exploded behind him. Tucking his arms in close to his body, he let the water carry him along in the darkness.


    After what seemed like an incredibly steep ride, the shaft leveled out and the speed of the water slowed as the tunnel walls around him opened up. Pockets of air shimmered overhead and trails of bubbles from Tsarek¡¯s stick up ahead streaked the water.


    Corvan raised his head above the water level and took a tentative breath. The air was good and just up ahead, Tsarek was sitting up on a ledge and dangling his feet in the water. The lizard''s face broke into a wide grin as Corvan heaved himself out onto the rock shelf.


    "That was the fastest ride ever," Tsarek said. "We must be well below the labyrinth and already getting close to the Cor." He raised his fire stick and cried out over the water, "The speed of light, a cloud of dust and a hearty ''Hi-ho Silver.''"


    Tsarek''s fixation with the Lone Ranger brought a smile to Corvan¡¯s face. Encouraged, the lizard pointed to himself. "With his faithful companion, Tsarek -" he paused and pointed at Corvan, "the daring and resourceful masked rider of the plains will lead the fight for law and order. The Cor-Van rides again to save the Cor!"


    Tsarek''s voice echoed off the water in triumph, and Corvan turned his face away. He didn''t think the people of the Cor would welcome a leader who, even now, wanted to eat more of their precious lumien seeds.


    ¡°What happened to your long firestick?¡± Tsarek asked with an anxious note.


    ¡°It got caught on the wall and exploded. It was good we were moving so fast.¡±


    "Then we need to keep riding the current before this one burns out.¡± Tsarek pushed back into the water and grasped the ledge with one paw to keep from drifting away in the current. ¡°It is better if we can see where we are going." He floated off down the cavern, his light throwing splintered shadows across the ceiling.


    Corvan dropped back into the water and the sudden cold drove the air from his lungs. Gasping, he rushed lumien power from his heart throughout his body. Too much. His heart cramped and he worked to push some of the energy back in place.


    Up ahead the ceiling slanted down to meet the water. Tsarek glanced back then disappeared in a fresh burst of bubbles.


    Corvan¡¯s body temperature came up just in time for him to duck under the water and avoid being struck by the low-hanging rocks. The water swirled around his face, and he reached for one of the small breathing fire sticks. Panic gripped him. He had had left his entire bundle back on the ledge!


    Twisting around, Corvan swam hard against the current, but it was too strong. Frantic, he rolled over and looked overhead, but the water was flowing too fast to allow bubbles from his large fire stick to gather. His heartbeat surged erratically as lumien power shot out into his veins and around his lungs.


    Immediately, his desire for fresh air dissipated. Could lumien energy create oxygen? He tried to sense what was happening in his body as he floated along and found the urge to breathe was slowly mounting again. When he let a bit more of the lumien energy flow around his lungs, the need for fresh air fell away.


    In his mind the began flicking through pages from his encyclopedias until he found the article he recalled. Pearl divers could hold their breath for up to twenty minutes. That must be what the energy from the seeds was doing for him, but would it be enough to make it through to the next pocket of air? How much lumien power did he even have left?


    A wave of fear throttled up his heart rate. He needed to calm down. If he would relax and let the water move him toward the next place he could surface, he would use less energy and be able to hold his breath longer.


    Corvan thought about resting under the maple tree back home. He let his mind wander to his childhood exploring the coulees around the farm or pretending he was a superhero up on the Castle Rocks. His thoughts ran on ahead to the discovery of the hammer, the end of his childhood fantasies and his immersion into a complicated, grown-up world. The simple days of make believe were long gone.


    A circle of light shimmered overhead, and he swam toward it, his head breaking the water''s surface in a high open space.


    Gulping in air, he heard Tsarek calling to him from the far side of the pool.


    Corvan shook his head to clear his ears.


    "Get out of the water¡ªnow!" Tsarek shouted.

 Medallion 13

    Corvan kicked frantically toward the edge of the pool, taking in huge gulps of air along with a good deal of water. Choking and thrashing, his lumien rich muscles propelled him out of the water and onto a narrow ledge.


    Tsarek was trying to talk to him, but Corvan couldn''t quit hacking up water. When he finally managed to stop, he found Tsarek standing in a low alcove on the far side of a long narrow pool. The lizard pointed at the water and spoke quietly. "You must stay very still. The Volisk was up here when I last came through these tunnels."


    "Volisk?"


    "The water monster from the temple karst. The tunnel behind you leads down to where its caretaker lives. You made so much noise it will surely be coming up here to . . ." Tsarek''s voice trailed off as a thin white tentacle surfaced in the middle of the pool, rose higher and circled slowly in the air. The lizard gestured for Corvan to stay still as the white tip moved over to the rocky ledge at Corvan''s left, touching along the shelf like a long finger. Corvan tensed and the remaining lumien power inside his heart, jumped about trying to escape into his veins.


    Tsarek''s whisper startled him. "You must stay still. It cannot hear us through its arm. It can only sense if we move. The creature sleeps a great deal and is very lazy. Its fat body is somewhere below us and it¡¯s feeling about to see what disturbed the water. It ate a great deal after the wasting. It may be getting hungry again."


    The tentacle probed along the ledge and stopped at the water dripping from Corvan''s clothes into puddles at his feet. The tentacle stirred the ripples as if to taste them, wavered in the air for a long moment, and then disappeared back into the pool.


    "Is it gone?" Corvan''s voice echoed off the domed ceiling.


    "I am not sure,¡± Tsarek said quietly. ¡°These are crafty creatures and know how to trap their prey."


    "What do we do?"


    "Move slowly along the ledge to your right. There is a tunnel there will take you down to the pool below the temple Karst, the place where you talked with Jorad after saving Tyreth from drowning. Stay far away from the water pool and be very quiet, its keeper lives nearby. I will join you and we can escape up the stairs where Tyreth and Jorad went after you thought I had died. Those stairs lead up to the balcony over the water."


    Corvan crept to to his right, keeping his back tight against the wall. "How will you get over here?"


    "I will wait until you are safe and then come silently through the water to join you. I will be safe as long as its eye does not come here and see me."


    "What if it does?" Corvan whispered as he concentrated on moving along the ledge.


    "Then I will escape down the way behind me. I have been here before. The water flowing away on this side will take me to the cave where you and your past father fought the beast on the island at the Molakar settlement. I will wait for you by the falls where you buried the past-father Jokten. Then we will go past the falls into the abyss together."


    Corvan stopped. "Kate has taken my medallion over the falls?"


    "No, not Kate. As I tried to tell you and her, it is your father that is being held below the falls. We need to get to him soon."


    Corvan''s foot slipped from the ledge and toes rippled the surface of the water.


    "My father is in prison below the falls?"


    "Yes, but he is very sick. You must meet me at that pool near the falls and then . . ."


    A writhing mass of tentacles shot out of the water and grappled onto the cavern ceiling. The arms tightened and a bulbous mass of flaccid white flesh rose out of the black water, swinging slowly around until a huge eye came into view. The eye focused on Corvan and the mouth dropped opened to reveal rows of translucent white teeth. Unable to move, Corvan could only watch as a thick tentacle wound its way through the air toward him. The eye blinked twice and sharp chirps came out the beak-like mouth.


    A rock hit the wall to Corvan''s left and splashed into the water. Tsarek began shouting at the creature and other rock bounced off the ceiling. A third stone sank into the soft flesh of one of the thicker tentacles, knocking it from the ceiling. The great eye turned away from Corvan as two more rocks thudded into the spongy head. With an angry gurgle, the creature sank back under the water, along with its tentacles.


    Tsarek appeared between a jumble of rocks at the far side of the pool, just as tangle of white arms shot out of the water towards him.


    "Run!" Tsarek shouted.


    Corvan scuttled along the rock ledge toward a fracture in the cavern wall. Squeezing through the crack, he stumbled down a short stairway and tore down a narrow tunnel.


    When he finally stopped to look back, he was met with silence. If the water monster captured Tsarek, he would never be able find his father. Only Tsarek knew what lay beyond the falls or even how to get past them.


    Slipping on the floor, he grabbed the rough wall to regain his balance. The narrow passage had been cut with fire sticks in the long distant past. The ceiling was sooty from the smoke of torches, and the crude stairs cut into the floor were covered in dirt and slime. Moving cautiously around an abrupt corner, he arrived at a landing that broke off in opposite directions. To his right, circular steps climbed higher and to the left was a yellow glow. It seemed best to go higher and Corvan was heading toward the circular stair when he heard footsteps coming down them. Whipping about, he ran quietly toward the yellow glow, emerging into a high cavern.


    Ahead of him was the pool beneath the temple karst in the city of Kadir. Approaching the water located the narrow stairway he and Tyreth had gone up to defeat the Chief Water but going up that way would expose him to whomever was coming behind. Running past the staircase, he headed for the jumble of rocks on the side of the pool. Gavyn''s hidden entry into the tunnels running below the city was somewhere behind the largest boulders. If he could locate Gavyn, the boy could lead him below the city and out to the falls.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Footsteps echoed across the water and the light of an approaching torch flickered on the ceiling. Corvan crouched in behind the boulders just as a tall man in a hooded cloak entered from the tunnel across the water, torch in hand. The man walked up to the water''s edge, put the cap on his fire stick, and placed it on the ground. The pale glow from the slimy water illuminated a shrouded, white-bearded face. This must be the caretaker of the water creature.


    The man stooped to pick up a few pebbles and tossed three of them in succession into the pool. He waited a moment and then did it again. The rhythmic splashes sent intertwined phosphorescent ripples across the water. The caretaker was calling his pet.


    A light at the top of the stairs caught the old man''s attention and he slipped back into the shadows on the side of the stairway.


    A woman in a white robe appeared at the top. When she reached the bottom stair, she held up her light and pulled back her hood.


    It was Tyreth.


    Corvan rose to his feet, and Tyreth lifted her torch higher, blinking at him through the gloom. "Kalian?"


    A shadow slid in behind her as the old man stepped out from beside the stairway and touched her shoulder. Tyreth''s head jerked around to face the robed man and he gave a low chuckle.


    Corvan crouched back down and peered over the rock.


    "I wish you wouldn''t do that." Tyreth said.


    "I had to be sure it was you," the man said as he sat on the stairs. ¡°Did you bring food? I''m running low."


    Tyreth held out a cloth sack. The man sat on the stairs, rummaged through the bag and pulled out a cluster of dried fruit on a vine. "I guess the dried ones are about as good as I can get, at least for now." He put the sack between his feet, popped one of the fruits into his mouth, chewed for a moment, then talked past his mouthful. "Why did you say the name of that boy, Kalian?"


    Tyreth looked back across the water. "Sometimes I wonder what happened to him."


    The man snorted. "We can only hope he''s gone into the abyss where he belongs. He was a servant of evil. Not a Cor-Van."


    Tyreth''s dark hair moved lightly as she shook her head. "How does that make any sense? He saved my life and sacrificed his own."


    "He was only pretending to be dead to deceive others."


    "Isn''t that what you''re doing, Father?"


    The man''s head jerked up, and he angrily flipped back his hood. It wasn¡¯t the caretaker! The High Priest was alive!


    Tyreth¡¯s father pushed off the stairs. "You know what I had to do to defeat the Chief Watcher, but that boy complicated all my plans." He gestured over his shoulder to where he had entered the cavern. "Do you think I''ve enjoyed living in the former caretaker''s dwellings? It''s damp and filthy."


    Tyreth patted her father''s arm, and he turned back to her. "I was only trying to point out that perhaps Corvan isn''t evil either."


    "Forget about him. He was too young for you."


    "Yes, and Morgan was too old," Tyreth responded with a toss of her head.


    "I was right about him too.¡± The High Priest sat back on the stairs and pulled the cloth sack closer. ¡°Morgan showed us his true colors when he betrayed us and went over to the Chief Watcher."


    Tyreth shook her head. "I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s what happened. Morgan told me he was planning to take the palace back from the Chief Watcher."


    The old man grunted, rummaged through the bag, and drew out a long loaf of bread. Corvan''s stomach rumbled so loudly he was sure they would hear.


    "Too bad he failed and died,¡± Tyreth¡¯s father said, taking a bite from the loaf. ¡°This palace food is much better than what we had over on the priest''s side of the plaza. I hope you are enjoying the luxury of the palace, now that the city wants you to rule over them?"


    "My quarters are very nice, but why did you have to send Mara over?¡± Tyreth glared at her father. ¡°She¡¯s not my mother and never will be,¡±


    "She is there to make sure you are not taken advantage of by Jorad or any of the others. This is a big change for you, and you need an older person in your life to guide you."


    Tyreth frowned as she stuck her torch into a crack of the steps and sat beside her father. Tucking her feet up under her robe she put her chin in her hands. The long scar from her encounter with the Chief Watcher curved up above her fingertips, but Tyreth was still the most beautiful girl he had ever seen.


    The High Priest looked at her. "So, how are things going at the palace?"


    Tyreth lifted her head. "I hate the thought of ruling on my own. I still don''t see why I had to refuse Jorad''s proposal of marriage. He could have been a great help to me."


    "No," the old man snapped. "That whole family is full of deceivers. Besides, you aren''t on your own. You have our alliance with the guard, and you have me to advise you."


    "It''s not the same."


    Her father patted her knee. "You won''t be on your own for long. As soon as things are ready, I will return and take over as the ruler of Kadir."


    Tyreth pushed herself off the steps and walked to the water''s edge. "And then I suppose you will want me to marry the captain of the guard and give you a son who can eventually be the Cor-Van?"


    "Why do you say that?" the man asked, rising to his feet, tying up the cloth bag and setting it aside.


    "I know your schemes, Father."


    The High Priest joined her at the water. "You must trust me, Tyreth. I know what''s best for you and our city. We will need an alliance as they hold the balance of power, at least for now. They will continue to uphold military law until I can secure control of the council."


    "The people of Kadir are complaining about the new laws. They say I wield the hammer too harshly. After the palace guard executed a man for eating lumien fruit out in the settlements, I overheard a cook in the Palace kitchen saying that I am more cruel than the Chief Watcher."


    The High Priest put his hand on her shoulder. "This will all pass once they see the end result. The priests will come around. When I return from the water, they will realize I speak for the gods. After that, it will only be a matter of time before we drive the rebels from their hiding place and secure peace in Kadir.


    "What about the Rakash?¡± Tyreth asked sarcastically. ¡°Are they going to submit to your plan?"


    The old man stared at her a long moment before he spoke. "There is a way to defeat the Rakash. They all serve one master. When we cut off the head, the serpent will die."


    "And how will you reach the head? You said he was in hiding in the deepest places of the Cor."


    "There is a way, but as you know, your mother stole my medallion when she abandoned us."


    Tyreth dropped her shoulder and slipped his hand off. "I don''t know much at all. You never speak of her."


    "That''s because it hurts to remember being betrayed by the one you trusted most." He ran a hand over his beard. "But you''re right. I do need to tell you more about those early days. It will be best to wait until I am out of this hole and back in the light of the lumiens. It would be too depressing to bring all that back up only to be left alone here in the darkness." His voice overflowed with self-pity.


    Tyreth nodded as she turned for the stairs. "Then let''s not talk about it now. I have to get back to the palace. The captain will be looking for me."


    ¡°I need you to find out what he knows about where the latest movements of the most recent leader of the rebels. We need to keep a close eye on that one.¡±


    Tyreth nodded, climbed the stairs without looking back, turned at the landing and was lost to sight.


    As her light faded away the High Priest lifted his head.


    A wry smile creased his white beard as he reached for his light stick.

 Medallion 14

    A rhythmic tapping woke Kate. Sitting up, she discovered she was back near the door with the blue keyhole, but the creature she''d been sleeping beside was gone.


    The keyhole light went out and the tip of a white rod appeared, twisting around. Three sharp clicks were followed by the door opening slowly toward her and flooding the tunnel ahead of it with blue light.


    Jorad walked into view, holding a hand over his eyes as he peered into the gloom. "Kate? Are you there?"


    Kate was about to respond when a huge shadow rose on the path in front of Jorad. The creature roared as it charged down the incline. Jorad backed away, stumbling, and falling to the ground. The animal was almost upon him when Kate leapt out, holding up both hands to the animal. It skidded to a halt, bumping into her, and growling at Jorad over her shoulder.


    "Easy there, easy." Kate stroked the creature''s cheek. "The man won''t hurt you."


    The animal sank back on its haunches and searched Kate''s face.


    "Good boy." She backed up a few steps and the creature inched forward and let out a low whine. Kate patted its face and felt the connection return. It did not want to be left here alone. "You can''t come with me." The huge face dipped down, and the eyes glistened. "I''m sorry, but I have to go, and you must stay here." She pointed back up the tunnel. The creature slumped lower to the ground. "It''s okay. I''ll try to come see you again." The eyes blinked and the face turned away from her as it lumbered up the incline. It turned back once and Kate waved it on, watching until it was lost in the shadows.


    Retrieving her duffle bag, Kate met Jorad at the door. His face was white and covered in sweat. He nodded as Kate passed him, then pulled the door shut and locked it with a round cylinder. Leaning his back against the door frame, he shook his head in amazement. "I''ve heard stories of people who could communicate with animals, but I always thought they were just tales we used to entertain the little ones." Wiping the sweat from his brow with the sleeve of his robe, he bowed slightly. "I owe you my life, Kate, and I pledge myself to your well-being and protection." He looked at the door. "How did you do it? What made the burak listen to you?"


    "I don''t know,¡± Kate said. ¡°I''ve always liked horses and dogs and . . . I just touched it and told it I wasn''t going to hurt it." She held up her hand as if the animal were still in front of her.


    Jorad grabbed her hand and flipped it over to examine her palm.


    "Where did you get this mark?" The intensity of his tone startled her.


    "I don''t remember."


    "Did you have it the last time you entered through this door?"


    Kate shook her head.


    Jorad traced his finger around the star-shaped burn. Kate took a step back, and he let her hand go. Nervously, she walked away to where the pathway lead downward. The cavern was much larger than she had remembered.


    "Do you recall anything about your last time here?" Jorad asked from behind her.


    "Not much." She pointed overhead at the blue lights that dotted the ceiling of the vast cavern. "I remember those lights, but mostly I wandered through dark streets . . . and a huge face watched me. I couldn''t get away from it."


    Jorad came up beside her and took her arm to give her a better view of the entire cavern. She stumbled on a loose rock at the edge and Jorad pulled her close to his side. Her face grew hot, but it was nice to know he was looking out for her.


    "Watch your step." He said, pointing down and to the right. "Look down there. Those are the streets you walked through the last time."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    At the bottom of the cavern, a city was laid out in concentric circles. A band of dark water swept the closest side.


    "And there''s the face that watched you, though it''s covered for the time being."


    A statue rose above a group of larger buildings around a wide plaza on the far side of the city. The face was covered in a shroud that made it look sad instead of frightening.


    "That is my home. The city of Kadir." Jorad said.


    Kate nodded. "It''s nicer than I remembered."


    "The close side of it was destroyed, so we built the wall that goes through the center to keep the broken out, but Kadir could be beautiful once again, if only Tyreth would only listen to me."


    "Who?"


    "The High Priest''s daughter. The woman Corvan saved from the water at the temple Karst, that round wall and pool over there at the base of the statue."


    "He didn¡¯t tell me about that."


    "Ah." He paused. "Does he still carry the white scarf Tyreth gave him?"


    Kate nodded slowly. So that''s where he''d gotten that smelly thing. She had seen him wear it in the cellar and sitting out on the rock on clear nights, holding it close to his face. No wonder he had become so cold towards her. He was in love with this other girl.


    "I asked Tyreth to be my counterpart, but she refused me." The sadness in his statement turned to bitterness. "I believe she is hoping your Corvan will return and help her rule the Cor."


    "He''s not my Corvan." The words rushed out, and she quicky followed them up with a softer tone. "Did I meet Tyreth? I don''t remember her at all."


    "No. You were dying in the settlements over there." He pointed to the left where the river met the cavern wall. ¡°But then Corvan left you there to rescue Tyreth. I told him not to go, that you might die any time, but he would not listen to me."


    "She must be very pretty," Kate said wistfully.


    Jorad''s jaw tensed, and his gaze turned inward. "Yes, she is beautiful." He focused his attention back on Kate. "Is Corvan coming back to Kadir?"


    "I don''t know. I thought the tunnel I was following would go to the Red Creek mine, but I got lost."


    "I do not know this place called Red Creek."


    "It''s where Corvan works¡ªa place where men make tunnels underground."


    "They are trying to reach the Cor?" he asked.


    "No, they don''t go that deep. They only take the coal out of the ground."


    "Why?" Jorad asked.


    "We burn the coal to heat our homes."


    "You are allowed fires in your world? Doesn''t the smoke hurt your breathing?"


    "Only if you stand too close,¡± Kate said. ¡°The smoke usually goes up in the air."


    "It doesn''t kill your lumiens?" He pointed to the blue globes hanging high above from the cavern ceiling.


    "We don''t have a roof with lumiens, only the sky."


    "But what holds that up?"


    "Nothing, it just hangs there."


    Jorad shook his head. "That can¡¯t be true. You obviously don¡¯t know what holds it up since your cavern is so large."


    Kate clenched her jaw. She hated it when people treated her like she was too stupid to think things through. He was the one who didn''t understand.


    Jorad was gazing at her neck. "May I see the medallion you carry?"


    Kate hesitated. She wasn''t totally sure she could trust Jorad, but she needed his help.


    Shielding herself from his view, she pulled out the medallion she found in the bones and held it out.


    He reached for it, then pulled his hand back. "Do you mind if I hold it for a minute?"


    Kate pulled the tarnished chain over her head and dropped bone nest medallion into his open hand.


    Jorad brought his own out to compare them side by side. He looked eagerly into Kate''s eyes. "Did you meet anyone else in the chamber?"


    "No. Only you."


    "There must be others who still carry the medallions. If I brought them all together . . ." His voice trailed off, but excitement shone in his eyes. "We should get going. I have to be back in the city before the lumiens come to light." He hesitated, then stepped aside for her to go first. After she had passed him, he dangled the medallion over her shoulder. "You must keep this in a safe place. I don''t want you to wear it at night until we discover more about how they work."


    Kate took the medallion from his hand and jammed it into her pocket. Who was he to tell her what to do with her medallion? Jorad and Corvan were the same. Her mother was right, guys only pretended to like you so they could talk you into doing what they wanted to do.


    Jorad caught up to her and pointed to the path cut into the side of a steep cliff. "As promised, I will be your guide. I will take you wherever you wish to go."


    Kate let her gaze wander over the city far below. Even though she was angry with Corvan she still wanted to find him. At least now she knew where to look.


    She stopped and turned to face Jorad. "I want to meet Tyreth."

 Medallion 15

    From his hiding place behind the rocks, Corvan watched the High Priest light his firestick, return to the stairs and jam it into a crack in the rocks. The man then bent over the steps, untied his food bag, and pulled out a piece of dried fruit on a shriveled stem.


    Corvan stared at the man¡¯s back as the High Priest gnawed on the tough fruit. Not only had the High Priest escaped the water creature after stepping off into the temple karst, but now he was using Tyreth to take control of Kadir.


    The water in the pool between them crested and a long tentacle whipped out, wrapped around the man¡¯s waist, and lifted him in the air. Corvan sucked in his breath, but the priest only glanced half-heartedly over his shoulder as the bulbous white head surfaced.


    More tentacles slithered out to grip the rocks and pull the creature''s flaccid body closer to the shore.  The Volisk turned the priest around mid-air and another finger-like tentacle probed the folds of the High Priest''s robe.


    "Put me down." The High Priest barked, slapping the tentacle away. "You''re getting my robe wet."


    High-pitched chirping erupted from the creature''s pointed mouth as it lowered the man to the ground. The priest smoothed his robe. "Yes, I know you are hungry. Be patient and soon I''ll give you a good meal,¡± the man said with a chuckle. ¡°Although she might be a bit old and stringy."


    A tentacle pointed at the priest''s side. He reached inside his robe to pull out a small bottle of luminescent fluid. "I only have a little left. After this you''ll need to wait until I can return to my own home to make more." Wiggling the cork free, he held the bottle out. The tentacle encircled the bottle, emptied the contents into the creature''s maw, shook it to get every drop, then delicately returned the bottle to the priest''s waiting hand.


    A long shiver went through the Volisk¡¯s limbs, then it chirped out a melody of high notes.


    The High Priest looked up from corking his bottle. "A man at the upper pool?" He stepped into the shallow water among the mass of tentacles. "With one of the watchers?"


    Corvan crouched lower in his hiding place. but one of his feet slipped in the yellow slime, dislodging a pebble that clattered down to the water''s edge.


    "Who''s there?" The High Priest''s deep voice filled the chamber, as he retrieved his light and held it high. "Show yourself!"


    Corvan froze in place.


    Clicks and chirps echoed through the cavern before a wave of water slipped under the rocks in front of him. Lumien energy flooded his muscles and Corvan splashed frantically on his hands and knees towards the crevice leading into Gavyn''s tunnels. The narrow crack would be too small for the High Priest but not for the water creature''s arms. Squeezing himself through, he tucked in quickly around a sharp bend and out of sight.


    After a long silence, the white tip of a tentacle appeared in the passage and probed toward Corvan''s hiding place. Flattening himself against the rock wall, he held his breath as it felt around the rocks, just inches from his foot.


    At a sharp command from outside, the tentacle withdrew.


    Light flowed into the tight crawl, followed by a hoarse whisper. "I know you''re there,¡± the High Priest said. ¡°I can hear you breathing,"


    Corvan tried to hold his breath but the erratic spikes of lumien power weren¡¯t helping.


    The priest spoke again. "Listen to me. Whoever you are and whatever side you are working for, I will pay you double if you will join me instead. You need not be afraid. I can protect you."


    While the man spoke, Corvan edged away along the wall. The tentacles could reach a long way.


    "Do not leave,¡± the man urged. ¡®You and I need to talk."


    Corvan kept moving.


    "Here, I will throw in my torch as a pledge of good faith," the High Priest said.


    Corvan crawled away as fast as he could.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Something bounced off the walls in the space behind him and he glanced over his shoulder. A fire stick, bent like a horseshoe and held in place by a leather thong, lay burning on the tunnel floor, its flame smoking and sputtering. The thong tightened; the fire stick twitched¡ªit was about to explode!


    Corvan scrambled forward on his hands and knees. The roof grew higher, and he jumped up, lumien energy shooting him down the narrow passage.


    A flash of light and deafening explosion of sound caught him from behind and knocked him flat. Rocks crashed at his heels as the passageway collapsed behind him. Getting to his feet, Corvan groped his way along the walls in the darkness, choking on the dust filling the tight space. Even with his improved eyesight he couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    Removing his grandfather¡¯s special pack from under his tunic, he touched it open and felt about inside until he located his dad''s acetylene lamp and the waterproof tube of matches. Drawing a match out, he lit the lamp and winced. It was too bright in this close space. He turned it down to the lowest setting. It sputtered and smoked but it was enough to see up ahead to where the passage split off in four directions.


    If he was to make his way out of this maze of tunnels, he needed to find the garden room with the baobab looking tree and hope that Gavyn would show up to lead him from there. The problem was that the last time he had been here, he''d been too tired to notice what path he and Gavyn had taken.


    Taking off the lamp, Corvan used the smoke from the flame to mark the passage farthest to the right with the letter A. He would try this direction for five hundred paces and if nothing showed up, he would retrace his steps and try one of the other tunnels.


    At fifty-six paces, a new passage branched off to the left. Corvan marked his location with an arrow and the letter B. Walking past the opening, he kept counting. At almost three hundred paces he came to a four-way intersection. His heart sank at the sight of the letter A.


    He had managed to escape the water creature and the High Priest, but now he had to get out of Gavyn¡¯s tunnels and meet Tsarek near the falls of the abyss as soon as possible. Marking the passage to the far left with the letter C, he set off again.


    Three intersections later, he was hopelessly lost. Sitting on a narrow slab of rock by the wall, he closed his eyes and let a bit of lumien energy flow into his mind. His thoughts ran clearer and his memory of following Gavyn through these passages was less murky. He recalled the entry to Gavyn''s tree room was close to a waterfall. Would it be possible to pick up the sound of falling water if he directed a little of the lumien power to his ears?


    Corvan focused inward, assessing how much energy remained in his heart. It wasn''t much. If he needed to run, he wouldn''t get very far before his strength gave out, but at the same time it appeared logical that it was worth taking the chance.


    Directing a minute amount of the remaining lumien power to his ears, he winced at the harsh sound of the gas escaping from the lamp. Extinguishing the flame, he tried again but heard nothing but the rush of his own blood through his veins and the clink of the lamp''s reflector cooling off. As the reflector''s noise faded, a different sound came through. He stood and it vanished. Crouching down, he listened again. Water was falling somewhere to his right.


    Corvan concentrated on his right ear and swayed his head, scanning back and forth like a bat in the darkness. A shiver went through his body. This was what the Rakash did to find their way in the dark. They also must have acquired the ability from eating lumien hearts. Corvan quickly dismissed the thought. He could never turn into one of the Rakash simply by eating a few seeds.


    Putting his lamp away and fastening the pack back under his cloak he crawled toward the sound, scanning, then moving and scanning again. Finally, he detected the water''s murmur near a fissure in the wall. Squeezing through the crack he felt his way down into a wider passage. Moving forward, the sound increased, and moist patches of glowing moss appeared on the walls. Upon rounding a corner, he stood before a waterfall that tumbled down from a rock ledge and ran across the path to disappear into a hole in the floor.


    Corvan could recall walking behind this waterfall to get into Gavyn''s hideout. Raising his hood, he leaned his head close to the wall and blinked past the spray. Sure enough, there was a crack in the wall behind the water. Sliding along behind the cascade, he squirmed through the crack into a wider tunnel with faint lumien light up ahead.


    Corvan ran toward the light and skidded to a halt just inside the entry to Gavyn''s garden cavern. The large lumien overhead and the small bulbs that lined the ceiling and walls of the domed space gave barely enough light for him to see that something wasn''t right. All the plants in the raised beds along the sides of the paths leading toward the tree were suffering. Piles of brittle leaves crunched under his feet. "Gavyn? Are you there?" The rustling of small creatures hiding under the debris was his only answer.


    The small gate through the short wall that encircled the tree hung open. Corvan passed through and knelt beside the spring bubbling out between the gnarled roots. He scooped a handful to his mouth. The ache in his chest eased and the desire for more lumien power faded. He drank his fill, then stood, scanning the perimeter of the room.


    Other than the path he entered from, each of the other paths radiating out from the tree looked like no one had set foot on them for a long time. He circled to the other side and glanced over to the arched exit that he and Gavyn used to climb up to the priest''s pantry.


    The thought of food made his stomach rumble, and he was about to leave the tree room in search of both Gavyn and food when the glow of an approaching torch lit up the floor just inside the arch that led to the pantry.


    He had never seen Gavyn carry a torch.


    Someone else was coming down from the temple.

 Medallion 16

    Pulling the new double-headed krypin from under his tunic, Corvan sent it along the tree trunk horizontal branches just as the person with the torch entered the room. The rippling tossed the tangled shadows of the tree''s branches against the ceiling of the Gavyn¡¯s garden room.


    Corvan quietly slipped into the bowl-like center of the huge trunk as the light moved around below. Skirting the pile of dried leaves in the bottom of the bowl, Corvan crawled up and peered over the lip of the trunk.


    A thick branch blocked his view, but he could he hear the person drinking noisily from the spring.


    Another torch entered from the far side of the room and a hooded figure strode down the path and through the gate. Corvan ducked out of site.


    "I saw where you came from. Don''t try to deny it." It was Madam Toreg from the City of Refuge. The first figure moved away from the trunk and spoke some quiet words. Madam Toreg responded and Corvan strained to hear what they were saying. Without thinking of moving it, a tiny bit of lumien power flowed to his ear, humming and crackling, like a radio dial being twisted back and forth to find the right station.


    "I''ve told you before, Atiya. I don''t like you going up to the temple," Madam Toreg was saying.


    "I was careful," a younger woman responded and there was something familiar in her voice. "Where else are we going to find something to eat? It''s not like we can ask for anything from our friends in the ''City of Refuge.''" Her words were thick with sarcasm.


    Corvan peeked over the edge. Madam Toreg was sitting on the wall and a young girl in a blue tunic sat beside her, a short bow slung across her shoulder along with a quiver full of arrows. It was the same girl who had run into the Kadir library to report on the Rakash when Corvan had first met Madam Toreg.


    Atiya placed a cloth bag on the wall between them. Madam Toreg shook her head in disapproval but reached into the sack and pulled out a slender loaf of bread.


    Atiya spoke again. "If it weren''t for that boy you found in the library, we wouldn''t be hiding here. It''s his fault everything has fallen apart."


    Madam Toreg tore off a piece of bread and held the loaf out to Atiya. "Don''t mention Corvan around the gray men, especially Garek. He doesn¡¯t trust the boy and wants to question him. I wouldn''t want to be in Corvan''s place if Garek gets his hands on him."


    The girl waved the loaf in the air like a sword. "Maybe if you hadn¡¯t been so quick to trust him, the mayor wouldn''t have forced us out of our home. The boy obviously gave the hammer to Tyreth, and now she''s ruling the Cor like she¡¯s some sort of princess." Her shoulders slumped. "Kadir was better off under the Chief Watcher."


    Madam Toreg wagged a finger at her. "Don''t say that Atiya. I don''t like everything Tyreth does and her alliance with the palace guards is more like something her father would have done, but at least now the poor are getting a fair share of food and eating a lumien seed is swiftly punished. These are difficult times that require hard choices."


    The younger woman shook her head. "I still think Corvan should have given the hammer to you instead of Tyreth."


    "I told him I didn''t want it." Madam Toreg''s voice carried a note of regret. The two women ate in silence for a few moments, then Madam Toreg poked Atiya in the ribs. "You said something quite different about that boy after you first met him. Something about him being handsome and different from the other young men? Isn¡¯t that what I heard from you?"


    The girl put the loaf back in the bag and shuffled away on the wall to avoid another poke.


    Madam Toreg leaned towards her. "I seem to recall that I wasn''t the only one who thought he possessed the potential to be our Cor-Van . . . or maybe even a counterpart."


    The girl jumped to her feet. "Well, it looks like we were both wrong, doesn¡¯t it?" She pointed across the room. "Garek is returning. Let''s hope it''s good news."


    Corvan looked up as the leader of Madam Toreg''s gray men rushed down the path. The strain of Garek''s journey was evident in the rapid rise and fall of his chest. Madam Toreg extended her hand, and he helped her up.


    "I see we have encountered further complications." The old woman spoke wearily. "What happened to the child?"


    "We followed as fast as possible, but the trail grew cold. He must have climbed the cliffs on the rebel''s side instead of crossing the river. We only caught up with him at the edge of the abyss. I called to him and asked him to come back with us, but it was no use." The gray man took a step back, his face full of sorrow. "The boy jumped into the river and was swept away into the abyss."


    Madam Toreg stood a moment, shaking her head. "That poor child. Gavyn lost all hope after Corvan left."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Corvan had to grip the rim of the trunk to keep from sliding back. Gavyn had jumped into the abyss? The young boy had never spoken to him but Corvan was touched by his childlike innocence and deep joy. It didn¡¯t seem possible Gavyn could be so sad that he would want to drown.


    "Madam, there is more."


    "More?"


    "The Chief Watcher lives," Garek said.


    The red hair swished, and the earrings jangled as the older woman shook her head. "That is not possible. No creature could survive the release of that much lumien power."


    "I agree, Madam, but as we stood together watching where the boy disappeared, we observed a large Watcher climbing out of the water to stand right where the boy had jumped. My men and I crept closer, intent on capturing it, but the lizard must have caught a glimpse of us, and it also leapt into the falls."


    "It must have been one of the natural lizards,¡± Madam Toreg said. ¡°Why would you say it was a Watcher?"


    "It was too big to be a natural lizard, and it had the same long deformed claw as the Chief Watcher."


    Corvan nodded to himself. That had to be Tsarek. His claw had grown back, and he had been waiting by the falls. No doubt he jumped in to save Gavyn.


    ¡°That makes no sense." Madam Toreg said. "Even if the Chief Watcher didn''t die at the temple karst, why would he go over the falls?"


    "Madam. I believe we have made an error in judgment,¡± Garek said, pointing out the door he come in from. ¡°We have always looked at the falls at the abyss as an exit from Kadir. Now I wonder if that same water allows the Watchers and the Rakash to gain entrance to Kadir."


    Madam Toreg shook her head in disbelief. "How could that be?"


    "We found their footprints in the sandy spots above the falls. More than one set and both coming and going."


    Atiya spoke slowly. "Then it must be true. We have searched every tunnel to find out how the Rakash are getting in to Kadir and we know they are not afraid of the water. That¡¯s how the one-handed leader escaped from the temple karst."


    "You must take me there, Garek,¡± Madam Toreg said. ¡°It is the one place in this cavern I have never been, and I must see it for myself. If you are correct, Kadir is in great danger."


    The younger woman spoke quietly. "I think Gavyn knew the Rakash were using the abyss as a way in."


    "What are you talking about, Atiya?" Madam Toreg said.


    "A few days ago, Gavyn was trying to show me something here at the pool. He kept picking up the carvings of the mother and father and pushing them under the water. I told him to stop, because I thought he was playing at . . . at drowning them. He just smiled at me, and then made out like he could jump in the pool to bring the carved people back out of the water." She paused. "I think Gavyn believes the Rakash are holding his parents captive beyond the falls. He was going to bring them back."


    Madam Toreg shook her head. "Then the poor boy has been deceived by the evil one. Perhaps even called by Him."


    "What do you mean, Madam?" Garek asked.


    Madam Toreg sighed heavily, reached inside her tunic, and pulled out a medallion on a silver chain. "Do you know what this is?"


    Garek frowned. "I do, but you have never told me you carry one."


    "I''m sorry, Garek,¡± Madam Toreg said, shaking her head. ¡°I thought it best if no one knew this medallion even existed, that it might draw our enemy out into the open at some point."


    "No wonder the Mayor was searching your home. Was that the real reason we were chased from the City of Refuge?" Garek''s voice was bitter.


    "It was." Madam Toreg shook her head. "I made the mistake of confiding in him after Corvan left us."


    ¡°What is it?¡± Atiya asked, reaching toward the disk.


    Madam Toreg pulled the medallion out of reach. "This is a key to the council chamber of the Cor. When you wear it, you can be summoned to a council meeting. It is best you don''t touch it."


    Atiya pulled her hand away. "Where is the chamber?"


    Madam Toreg stood. "In times past, the bearers of the medallions ruled the cities of the Cor. Each cycle, on the night of deepest dark, they would gather in the council room. Back then, the hammer and the scepter were kept in that council chamber. They were used to judge the thoughts and intentions of the council members." Madam Toreg walked toward the broken gate, then turned back to face the others. "The council fell apart long before my time, but my mother passed the medallion she carried on to me. It has been dormant all my life, but last night, as I slept, I was summoned to a place I believe was an anteroom adjoining the council chamber."


    "And that is why you think the evil one summoned Gavyn to the council chamber?" Garek asked.


    Madam Toreg nodded. "Gavyn also carried one of the medallions. How he came by it I cannot say." Madam Toreg slipped the silver disk back under her cloak. "Last night in the anteroom I heard a woman inside the chamber speaking to someone, but the other person did not respond. I believe that was because the other person was our young Gavyn."


    "Who was the woman?" Atiya asked. "I bet it was Tyreth."


    Madam Toreg gave her a hard look. "Tyreth does not have a medallion." She touched her chest. "This is the one I would have passed on to her. Who the other woman was I cannot say for certain. There is one whom it might possibly be, but she left Kadir long ago. All I know for certain is that the chamber master has been found."


    "The chamber master?" Garek asked.


    "Only one medallion at a time glowed with the light of the Cor and designated who was the current council leader. The council would share that responsibility, passing the light of the master medallion from member to member. When you carried the light in your medallion you decided when the chamber was open and who was allowed inside.¡±


    Madam Toreg sighed heavily and sat again on the wall. She looked directly at Garek. I believe the master medallion has fallen into our enemy''s hand. Whoever that woman was, she is working for Him and has lured our young Gavyn to jump into the abyss with the hopes of saving his parents. Either she or one of the Rakash was waiting below the falls to take the medallion from the boy¡¯s body.


    "Why would she want another one if she already has the chamber master?" Atiya asked.


    Madam Toreg touched the chain around her neck. "To give it to the one she serves. If he can collect all seven medallions, as well as the hammer and the scepter, he will control the Cor. The dark days since the Great Destruction will be nothing compared to what our people will endure if he can rise to power once again."

 Medallion 17

    Madam Toreg and the gray men departed for the falls at the abyss, but Madam Toreg insisted that Atiya remain behind, the mission was too dangerous.


    Corvan waited silently in the top of the tree as Atiya stalked along the paths in the garden room, muttering to herself that she was just much a warrior as Garek; that she shouldn''t be treated like a child or left behind because she was a girl.


    Eventually the room grew quiet, and Corvan crawled to the edge of the tree and peered over the edge. Atiya had fallen asleep in the moss by the small pool. The dappled light of the main lumien in the center of the room played across her face. From this vantage point she reminded him a lot of Tyreth; except that she was younger, most likely younger than him. When he leaned out further, her eyes fluttered open and Corvan quickly ducked behind the branch.


    After a short pause, the girl began moving about, splashing in the water, and humming to herself. He peaked over the lip. She was hidden by a tangle of branches, but her sword, bow, helmet, and tunic were lying in the moss. He slid to one side for a better view then stopped. Once he had spied on the Torgeson sisters as they skinny-dipped in Fry''s pond, and afterward he couldn''t look them in the eye at school.


    Atiya emerged from the water. The back of her head and shoulders appeared in the open space between the branches below Corvan. Slipping on her tunic, she ran her fingers through her hair to straighten it out. Red hair, like her mother, and she definitely had a temper to go with it.


    Picking up her sword, Atiya buckled it around her waist and then turned to pick up her leather helmet. As she raised her chin to buckle the strap, Corvan pushed himself back from the edge and held his breath. Had she seen him?


    It was quiet for a moment, then the girl began to hum as she moved away from the tree and across the garden. She came into view just before disappearing out the same arched doorway that others had left through. She must have decided to go after them despite their warnings.


    Looking through the branches Corvan caught site of her bag of food next to the spring, the end of the torn loaf of bread visible in its folds. His stomach growled but he waited, watching the entry while slowly counting to a thousand.


    The sight of the bread was unbearable.


    At seven hundred and fifty-three, he stopped counting, anchored his krypin rope and lowered himself in behind the tree. Coiling up the rope, he clipped it back to the pack strap, then crawled around the tree trunk, keeping one eye on the far side of the garden. Pulling the bag between his knees, he tore off a large piece of the loaf. The thick wad stuck in his throat and quickly scooping some water from the spring he washed the bread down, then leaned closer for longer drink.


    A heavy weight slammed into his shoulders, driving his face under the water. He tried to push himself free, but his right arm was wrestled up and twisted behind his back. A fist grabbed his hair and pushed his head in deeper and held him fast.


    Corvan''s heart raced, releasing lumien energy around his lungs. The urge to breathe eased. Letting his body go limp, he slumped down deeper into the pool.


    He was yanked back by his hair, then shoved face down into the moss. His attacker jumped on his back, pulled his head up and held a sword to his throat. More lumien energy ran wildly through his veins and surged into his muscles. His body arced up like a wild bronco, throwing his attacker over his head. He heard the sword clatter against the stone wall.


    Corvan looked to see where the sword landed, and his energized muscles sent his body twisting through the air to land clumsily on his feet, next to the blade.


    Sweeping it up, he turned back to discover Atiya crumpled against the low wall, her leather helmet lying off to one side.


    He dropped the point of her sword towards the ground. Atiya glared into the recesses of his hood, and he let it drop low at his side. He took a step forward. "I didn''t know it was you. I''m sorry if I hurt you." Leaning over her, he held out his hand to help her up. "I couldn''t breathe and I . . ."


    In an instant he was flat on his back, the sword stripped from his hand, its tip biting hard against his chest.


    "Do not move a muscle,¡± Atiya commanded. ¡°I do not know how you threw me but believe me, I can detect your slightest intention to move, and if I do, you will die."


    The intense anger in her voice caught Corvan off guard, yet in spite of her threat, his lumien enhanced mind focused on the bow-like shape of her mouth the small gap between her two front teeth. He raised his gaze upward to eyes like polished dark marble, shot through with specks of gold.


    It felt like there might me enough lumien left to overpower her, but he didn''t want to hurt her. "I won''t move. Atiya, I promise," he said calmly.


    Her eyes widened and she pushed back his hood with her free hand. "Corvan?"


    "Yes. It''s me."


    "I was told you left the Cor."


    "I did, but I came back to find Kate," Corvan replied.


    "The girl that you and the priest Jorad were carrying on the stretcher when you came through the library?"


    "Yes, and I need to find her right away. She has that glowing medallion Madam Toreg talked about."


    Atiya''s eyes narrowed, then she leaned in closer, her sword still at his neck. "Why would that girl have the key to the council chamber?"


    "I think she might be taking it back to the person they call ''Him'', back to the master of the black band."


    Atiya shook her head vigorously. ¡°Why would she do something so stupid?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Girls can be like that," Corvan said, instantly regretting the comment as the point of the sword twisted, his cloak puckering up around its tip. "At least Kate can,¡± he added. ¡°She gets mad and just does her own thing."


    "Do you like her?" Atiya said.


    "What?"


    "You heard me. Do you like her?"


    Corvan wanted to laugh, but Atiya was dead serious. "I . . . I guess I used to. But lately she''s been acting strange."


    "Who do you like now?" Atiya demanded.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The question came out of the blue. What did it have to do with anything and why was he being asked at the point of a sword? "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "I don¡¯t know that word. Just tell me who you like the most and hope to have as your counterpart."


    Corvan tried to shrug but the point of the sword held his motion at bay. "I''m not sure. Tyreth, I guess."


    Atiya¡¯s eyes crinkled in anger, then she yanked her sword away. Pushing hard off his chest, she turned on her heel and stalked toward the tree, muttering to herself.


    Corvan scrambled to his feet and dusted himself off. Her anger did not seem to be directed at him, but what was he supposed to say? That he liked this new redhead girl because she might kill him if he didn''t tell her what she wanted to hear? He watched until she turned around, tossing her head and staring at him through her bangs.


    The intense look was quickly replaced by a mischievous smile as she sauntered back toward him, sheathing her sword. "You must have heard what my mother said about Gavyn."


    Corvan nodded.


    "Then you and I should try to find him," she said, putting her palm against his chest.


    "But Garek said he jumped into the abyss," Corvan said, stepping back. ¡°Can anyone survive that?¡±


    "Yes, but Garek doesn''t know that Gavyn can go through the water. I''ve seen him do it."


    Corvan gave a slight nod.


    "I supposed you don''t believe me either."


    "No, I do. I saw him do it as well. But why would he go over the falls?"


    "The Cor River flows between all the cities of the Cor, so obviously Gavyn believes his parents are in a prison further downstream, maybe even in Dubok Kholm, the deepest city of the Cor."


    Corvan nodded. That was what Tsarek must have been saying when he told Corvan his father was being held below the falls. Tsarek knew how to get to one of these other cities and it might be that Gavyn¡¯s parents were being held captive in the same place. "If he thinks his parents are down there then I will go and help him," Corvan declared.


    " I''m going with you." Atiya came closer.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "Why not?" Atiya''s eye''s narrowed and Corvan had to step away. "Is it because I''m a girl? I''ve fought grown men and defeated them. Besides, if Gavyn is right about his parents, then it''s likely where they have taken the other girls. I have every right to help free my friends."


    Atiya was almost nose to nose with him now, her eyes daring him to oppose her. Kate could be stubborn, but she had nothing on how intense this girl could be. She certainly could hold her own, and he could use her help to rescue both Gavyn and his father. She also knew how to get through to the other cities.


    "Okay, you can come," he said.


    She shook her head. "It''s not like I need your permission. You''re only a visitor here, so I¡¯m the one letting youcome with me." She looked him up and down. ¡°You will need a disguise. The clothes you wear are obviously from Kadir and the other cities don''t like us." She came over and put her face so close to his, he thought she might try to kiss him. "I think you''re about the same size as Tania."


    "Who?"


    Atiya clenched her jaw and her eyes welled up with tears. "Tania was a Sister who was badly wounded when we escaped from the City of Refuge. We brought her to this spring so the water could heal her, but it was too late. She was a great fighter but one of the Mayor¡¯s men shot her in the back, the cowards."


    The deep sorrow filling her face and the tears about to fall had Corvan wondering if he should hug her and try to comfort her. He was about to raise his arms when Atiya ducked past him and in behind the great tree.


    When she returned, she carried a long blue tunic, a sword, and a studded leather helmet. "We had to place Tania in one of the unmarked crypts but her uniform and weapon is kept for one of the new girls in training." Dropping the sword and helmet, she rolled up the bottom of the tunic, lifted it up and slipped it over his head. "It was lucky we found a crypt with the clasps undone." Corvan''s head popped out of the tunic to face Atiya. The fresh scent of her damp hair reminded him of the wild roses at home. She adjusted the collar of the tunic. "Those lids can be hard to get into once the clasps are rusty and it¡¯s against the rules to leave them open."


    Corvan thought back to his argument with Jorad about sealing Morgan into one of the crypts. He had convinced Jorad not to lock the clasps on Morgan''s crypt because the man was still alive. If that crypt was the same one Atiya had found open it meant Morgan escaped. If the black band was on the man''s ankle, then he too was serving the evil master.


    Atiya pushed the leather helmet into his hands and began buckled the sword around his waist. She patted his side. "You should move your rope onto the outside belt, in case you need it down by the falls."


    Corvan reached under the tunic and his cloak to release the rope and the holster fell to the ground.


    "What¡¯s that?" Atiya picked up the holster and ran a finger over the star. "Is this something that goes with the medallions?"


    "No. It¡¯s just a holder." Corvan took the holster from her, flicked open the flap and held out Gavyn''s hammer.


    "Where did you get Tyreth''s hammer?" The storm of anger threatened to return to the gold flecked eyes.


    "This one isn''t hers,¡± Corvan quickly added. ¡°It¡¯s not even real. Gavyn carved if for me as a goodbye present when I took Kate home."


    "It sure looks real.¡± The smiled returned. ¡°Gavyn can carve anything." She tentatively touched the handle, then took the hammer from him. "I think it might be best if I carry this for a while, in case you get caught and searched."


    Corvan shrugged and handed her the holster. "Sure. It will be safer with someone who knows how to fight as good as Garek."


    Atiya frowned. "Are you making fun of me."


    "Not at all. My head still hurts from your trying to drown me. None of them should ever underestimate you. "


    Atiya beamed as she put the hammer back inside the holster and hid it under her cloak. "Now let¡¯s see how you look. Taking a step back, she smiled. "Not bad. You make a good woman."


    "A woman?" Corvan looked down at the tunic.


    "Only the sisters are allowed to wear that uniform so you''re a woman if anyone finds us. Keep your hood up at all times. Can you talk in a higher voice?"


    "Like this?" Corvan pitched his voice higher and Atiya laughed.


    ¡°I think I''ll just say you lost your voice. Now, show me how you walk."


    Corvan sauntered toward the pool. Atiya ran up behind him and grabbed his hips. "Haven''t you ever watched a woman walk? You''ve got to use your hips." She swished him from side to side, then abruptly twisted him around to face her, grabbing the front of the tunic. "Did you spy on me when I took a bath in the pool?"


    Corvan felt his face go red. "I didn''t look, honest.¡±


    Atiya let him go. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to?¡± She sounded offended.


    Corvan¡¯s face flushed even deeper. Everything he was saying seemed to be taken wrong. ¡°I, I . . . well it seemed wrong to spy on someone like that.¡±


    She smiled. "You have sense of honor. I like that. You don''t find in much these days. Especially among the younger men." She stepped to one side. "Now Let me see you try it again."


    Corvan tried dipping his hips as he walked until the sword slapped against his leg with each step. Atiya had called him a young man. Other than his mother, no one ever called him that before. Maybe it was because of his newfound strength from the lumien seeds. Turning around he found Atiya''s laughing eyes watching him.


    "What?" he asked.


    "If I walked like that, I''d break something.¡± She came towards him. ¡°Try to walk more on the front of your feet like this. Not all flat-footed like the mayor. Do it again."


    Corvan tried to walk like she suggested, and something fell out of his pocket. The glittering band of gems lay on the ground.


    Atiya picked it up and held the band up to the light. "This is pretty. Whose is it?"


    "It¡¯s not important." Corvan held his hand out, but Atiya ignored him, pulled off her helmet and put it on her head.


    "How do I look?"


    The tiara sparkled in her red hair and Corvan nodded his approval.


    "Can I keep it?"


    Corvan shook his head. "It belongs to someone else."


    Atiya''s face fell. Yanking the tiara from her hair she tossed it back to him. "I didn''t like it much anyway."


    Corvan shoved the gems back into his pocket. He needed to locate Tsarek and rescue his father. As cute as this girl was, she was beginning to annoy him. "Let''s get going. We are wasting time."


    Atiya gave him a sharp glance and grabbed the sack of food. "We''d better take this along. We don''t know how far we''ll need to travel before this is done." Moving over to the tree, she picked up her bow and quiver of arrows. Slinging them over her back she walked past him and held the gate open.


    "Come on, oh great Cor-Van. Let''s see if a journey over the edge of the abyss will improve your disposition."

 Medallion 18

    Kate walked alongside Jorad up the wide avenue that had been cleared through the rubble toward the center of the city. On her left were ruined buildings and random piles of small stones but on the right, the larger blocks from those same ruins had been used to create a high continuous partition wall.


    Upon reaching the central intersection, Jorad motion for Kate to join him and tucked in close to the block wall. In the center of the round central plaza, a broken statue stuck out of a pool of dirty water. Beyond the stone figures the main street they were on continued on through the mess of broken buildings. She could recall that was where a kind old man had found her, then taken her to a small city made of one room buildings. She tried to remember more but nothing else came clear.


    Taking hold of Kate¡¯s hand, Jorad led her along the curved wall. At the midpoint in the curve, a gate was protected by a guard tower. Jorad approached and spoke briefly through a small window and the gate opened just enough to let them through.


    They passed a doorway where a soldier watched in silence from the shadows. Jorad ignored the man and pulled Kate along a street framed by tall buildings on both sides. All the windows were empty and dark. A high arch set into a perpendicular wall loomed ahead and as they walked underneath it, fresh memories tugged at the corners of Kate''s mind. Pulling her hand free of Jorad¡¯s, she stepped out ahead of him. The wide terraced cobblestone courtyard was bordered on three sides by a high wall and various buildings, but Kate¡¯s eyes were focused on the massive statue set into the wall at the top of the open space. It had been cut from the side of the cavern and she was trying to get a glimpse of who, or what, was moving on a platform near its base when she tripped on a set of stone steps and fell to the ground.


    In an instant, Jorad was at her side. "Are you hurt?"


    "No, I''m okay." Kate sat up. "I landed on my bag."


    Jorad helped her to her feet. "I was too deep in my own thoughts instead of watching out for you. Please forgive me."


    "It was my fault,¡± Kate said. ¡°I was too busy looking up at the statue. It''s pretty amazing."


    Jorad snorted. "It should be. It cost too many lives to create and will require even more time now to take it down. It never belonged here in Kadir, nor did the karst at its feet." He gestured to the steps. "Please wait here while I see if we can get inside the palace to meet with Tyreth."


    ¡°Is Tyreth the queen?¡± Kate asked.


    Jorad shook his head. ¡°Not a queen. Some in the city refer to her as a princess, now that she lives in the palace, but that¡¯s really the correct term either. It¡¯s all a bit complicated since she was appointed as the leader of Kadir.¡± He pointed to the left. ¡°She used to live with her father and the rest of us over at the temple.¡±


    Kate nodded and sat on the edge of the stairs.


    Jorad crossed to a smaller door set into the courtyard wall off to the right. A flat roofed building with identical rows of windows frowned over the wall. That had to be the palace he spoke of.


    A guard opened the door and spoke briefly with Jorad before the door slammed and a dejected Jorad made his way back to Kate. "The guard says Tyreth isn''t seeing anyone." In a bitter tone he added, "not even me." Picking up Kate''s duffle bag, he appeared to be surprised by its weight. "I should have offered to carry this for you earlier. Please excuse me. I am not being a good host." He pointed to a gate in front of the temple on the other side of the plaza. "You can have something to eat and rest in the priest''s quarters. Tomorrow morning, we will try again to see Tyreth."


    "Do you live in the priest''s quarters?" Kate asked.


    Jorad nodded. "When Tyreth''s father died in the battle with the Chief Watcher, I took his place as the High Priest. At the time I thought it would mean that Tyreth and I would become counterparts, but instead she moved into the palace and became the ruler of Kadir.¡± He looked longingly back to the palace side of the courtyard. "I think she just needs time to get over her father''s death."


    They crossed the expanse of cobblestones and past rows of metal posts. At the far wall surrounding the courtyard they walked through a broken gate into a smaller courtyard. A door leading into a tall, peaked building stood ajar.


    Jorad pulled Kate off to one side. "It''s not generally permitted to take a woman past the main hall and inside the priests'' compound. Thankfully your face is dirty enough to pass for a man''s."


    Kate frowned and Jorad touched her cheek. "Don''t worry. It would take all the dirt in the Cor to cover up your true beauty."


    Kate felt her face flush as Jorad pointed to the open door.


    "When we go inside, stay close behind me and don''t talk to anyone," Jorad said sternly.


    She followed the young man across the courtyard with a frown on her face. Between his exaggerated compliment and his treating her like a child, Jorad was beginning to annoy her. For now, she would follow his lead, but she didn¡¯t trust him.


    Jorad led her quickly inside another broken door and down a long hallway. They passed a large room and through the open doors, Kate glimpsed a huge table with a metal chandelier hanging over its center. "Watch the steps," Jorad whispered over his shoulder and Kate looked down just in time to avoid tumbling down the stairs leading out a back door.


    Jorad paused on the bottom stair, peered into the darkness ahead, the led her through a raised garden, past a walled pool and out towards a row of smaller peaked-roof buildings, most of which had their doors broken off.


    Jorad threaded his way between the buildings to a second row which had most of its doors intact. He opened one, motioned Kate inside, and shut the door behind them. A bright light flared from the end of a short stick, then Jorad twisted into a holder on the wall.


    The square room smelled of mold and contained only a narrow bed and a small table. "I''m sorry about the state of this place. It hasn''t been used since the priests were . . . well, not for a while." Jorad dropped Kate''s duffle bag in the corner of the room and crossed to the bed. He shook out the blankets, creating swirls of dust in the flickering light. "This is only for tonight. Tomorrow, I can take you to the palace and you should receive a better welcome there."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "This is where we''re staying tonight?" Kate asked, glancing at the single bed.


    "This is where you will stay,¡± Jorad stated. ¡°I must go back to the High Priest''s quarters to perform my duties. You can rest here until the new light. Then we will try to see Tyreth again."


    Kate nodded, but the thought of being left out here alone in the dark wasn''t appealing.


    Jorad pointed to the door. "You can use the bolt to lock it from the inside." As he hefted the bar, Kate thought of all the broken doors she''d seen in the other buildings. Bolting a door didn''t seem to do much good.


    Pulling a robe from a peg on the far side of the door, Jorad held it out to her. "You can put this on if you get cold." He wrinkled his nose and pulled it quickly back. "Never mind. This one doesn''t smell that great. You can wear mine for tonight and I¡¯ll get this one washed." Kate looked away as he pulled his robe off. When she turned back, Jorad had the dirty robe on and was holding out his own, but his eyes were focused on her neck. "Were you thinking of using your medallion to visit the chamber tonight?"


    Kate fingered the chain of the medallion. "I''m don''t even know how I got there the last time."


    "Were you wearing the medallion when you fell asleep?"


    "Yes."


    Jorad nodded. "That is likely all it takes. I think it might be best if you did not wear it tonight. We don''t know who else might also have one of the medallions and if they are dangerous." He turned and opened the door, looking to both sides before stepping out into the night. "Be sure to lock the door behind me," he said softly. "As soon as I have finished my tasks, I will return and bring something to eat."


    The door creaked shut and Kate eased the heavy bolt into place. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she pulled the bone nest medallion out of her pocket and placed it on the table beside her. Reluctantly she lifted the medallion with the green glow from around her neck and set it next to the other one. There was something odd about the one from the nest, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Wrapping Jorad''s robe around her, she pulled her feet up on the bed and laid back. His robe smelled smoky and sweet, like the incense her mother used when she was dating the guy that was into meditation.


    Turning on her side, she watched the torch. The flame was getting lower, sputtering and sending drips of flaming goo onto the floor. With one last flicker, the light died.


    A heavy silence settled into the dark room. Kate felt along the table until a familiar glow sprang to life. She needed her medallion¡¯s comfort in this strange place, no matter what Jorad said. Looping the chain around her neck she lay back and snuggled into Jorad''s robe.


    When Kate opened her eyes, she was back in entry room to the dream chamber; the narrow door in front of her. Jorad had asked her not to go inside the chamber but there was no point waiting in the anteroom. Besides, she didn¡¯t exactly trust what Jorad had to tell her, he seemed to have his own reasons for keeping her out of the chamber.


    Touching the door open, she entered the council chamber, immediately turning to the right to avoid looking into the dark space beyond the shattered door. As she expected, Jorad''s door was dark, but the star on the door next to it glowed brightly. Surely it would be okay to take a quick look through the peephole and see who was inside. Touching the edge of the star, she stepped off to one side as it melted away.


    Another young man stood just inside the door; his face framed by dark curly hair. His eyes were closed, and he had a peaceful smile on his face. As Kate watched the young man''s eyes fluttered beneath their lids, opened, then focused on her. Kate quickly raised her hand to close the star.


    A frown creased his forehead. "You''re not . . . Who are you?"


    "I''m sorry,¡± Kate said. ¡°Jorad asked me not to speak with anyone in the chamber." Her hand hovered by the star, but she didn''t want to shut it. Not yet. He had a kind face, and his gray eyes were warm and friendly. Maybe Jorad knew this man might be in the chamber and didn¡¯t want them to meet.


    The young man nodded. "Ah yes. I know Jorad well." His eyes narrowed briefly before the warm smile returned. "But who are you? I don''t think we have met before."


    "My name is Kate." She moved back to the center of his door and her hand brushed its surface. The entire door melted away and she pulled her hand away. She needed to be much more careful where she placed her hands.


    The young man must have thought she had opened it intentionally, for he moved closer. Kate slipped back a bit, hoping the door worked the same as Jorad¡¯s and that the man could not move past it.


    "Hello Kate,¡± he said. ¡°Are you also living in the palace? You look a lot like a princess in that gown."


    Kate looked down, shocked to discover she was in a brilliant white dress. "I don¡¯t know how. . . This isn¡¯t what I was wearing when I went to sleep."


    The young man touched his own robe, royal purple with white cuffs. "I know what you mean. If you could see me sleeping, you wouldn''t recognize me. I haven''t washed my real clothes in a long time. Is my face even clean?"


    Kate nodded and he smiled broadly. "I hope that what the legends say about this place are true. It would certainly make me feel better about myself." He gestured grandly at Kate. "And it would explain your lovely appearance as well."


    Coming from him, the compliment sounded more genuine than it did from Jorad, but she quickly responded. "What legends?"


    "I have been told that here, in the council chamber, you wear what is in your soul. If you are unjust or untrue, it will be immediately evident to the others by what you are wearing. As the chamber leader,¡± he pointed to Kate, ¡°you may still allow others who are not properly dressed to enter the room, but until they have a change of heart and are dressed appropriately, that person cannot participate in council decisions."


    Kate nodded. Was he asking to be let into the council room? She wasn¡¯t ready for that, despite what the legends might say. Kate pointed to his robe. "Are you some sort of king? It looks that from the way you''re dressed."


    "Thank you, Kate. No one has seen me for who I truly am for a long time." He ran a hand down his sleeve to the white cuff. "With everything that¡¯s going right now, I was beginning to wonder if my own heart was growing cold." His face grew somber. "Right now, I don''t feel much like a king, but I do have some advice for you.¡± He pointed to her medallion. ¡°You must be very careful who you show the chamber master to."


    "This?" Kate asked, lifting it between them.


    "Yes. The glowing medallion you carry is the chamber master medallion. It is the only one that can open the anteroom doors and call the council to session. With the chamber master, you are the one who can govern the council. In past days it was a privilege to carry it, but now I feel it is more of a threat.¡± He looked intently into her eyes. ¡°There are many who will want to take it from you, by force if they need to."


    The young man glanced over his shoulder. "Someone is outside the place where I am sleeping. Somehow have found me yet again.¡± He looked back to Kate. "When you awake, do not speak of our meeting to Jorad. He may have good intentions, but his bitterness gets the better of him at times.¡±


    "I won''t say anything,¡± Kate said. ¡°But you haven¡¯t told me your name, if Jorad does mention you."


    The young man shook his head. ¡°It is best for now, if you do not know but be assured that I will introduce myself and tell you more the next time we meet.¡± He gave her a curt smile, turned away and vanished from the small room.


    Kate touched near the opening into his anteroom and the door materialized. Closing the star shaped portal, she turned back to her own entrance. Jorad''s door was dark which may mean he was awake and on his way to meet her in the priest¡¯s quarters. She needed to get back.


    As she moved toward her own entry room, a cold breeze drifted in from the shattered door. She lifted a hand toward the void and a chill ran up her arm. Her bruised wrist ached along with a strong desire to move even closer.


    Instinctively she held up the light of the medallion to ward herself. Immediately her resolved strengthened and she stepped quickly past to her own entry room.

 Medallion 19

    A prolonged shiver ran through Kate¡¯s body. Pulling the hood of Jorad¡¯s robe over her head she leaned against wall and tucked the blanket in close under her chin.


    In the darkened room it was impossible to know how much time had elapsed since she had gone to the chamber, but she was feeling hungrier than when Jorad had left her.  Why had he not returned with something to eat like he had promised? She listened carefully but there was only the scratching of a small creature somewhere in the corner of the ceiling. Holding the glow of the medallion overhead she was relieved to discover the creature was outside on the roof and not in the room with her.


    With the hood over her head, she finally quit shivering. Leaving the bed, Kate gently lifted the bolt, and eased the door open a crack. The pale light from the blue globes overhead cast deep shadows into the gaps between the buildings but nothing moved. She looked to the darkened temple building that loomed over the first row sleeping rooms. It would be better to wait for Jorad by the reflecting pool in the garden than in the stuffy room and she could at least be out in the open.


    She was about to step out of the room when a glint of silver blue light from the bedside table caught her eye. There was no way she wanted Jorad to get his hands on the second medallion she had found in the nest of bones. Plucking it from the table, she wound the shiny chain around the points, then cupped it tightly in her hand. If Jorad asked to see her medallion again, she wasn¡¯t going to make the mistake of showing him the glowing one around her neck. As the gray-eyed man had suggested, it was best not to let anyone know she was in possession of the chamber master.


    Closing the door quietly behind her, Kate crept back through the small buildings to the raised garden beds in the open courtyard in front of the larger building. As she sat on the edge of the walled pool, a translucent fish broke the surface, sending ripples across the dark water. When the water grew still, her reflection appeared between three large lily pad leaves, floating on the surface. In the watery mirror, the scar on her cheek appeared to be more jagged than before. She reached up to touch her own face, but no hand appeared in the reflection.


    A woman¡¯s voice spoke out. "The palace guard said you were looking for me." The mouth in the reflection moved and when Kate stiffened the face in the pool disappeared. "I''m sorry I was not able to meet you earlier, Jorad,¡± the woman said from behind Kate. ¡°Things are moving much faster than I anticipated."


    Kate held her breath and stayed perfectly still. This had to be Tyreth, and she was mistaking her for Jorad because she was wearing his robe.


    A hand gently touched Kate''s shoulder. "Please do not be angry with me, Jorad,¡± Tyreth said. ¡°I had just returned from the karst and was not ready to speak with anyone."


    Kate stood and slowly turned around but kept her head lowered. The woman was wearing a stained and tattered gray robe, but underneath Kate glimpsed polished black boots and a long flowing gown.


    "Jorad, please say something,¡± the woman said as she reached out to push Kate''s hood back.


    For the longest time Tyreth only stared at her before Kate finally found her voice. "Hello, Tyreth," she said as cheerfully as she could before swallowing the lump in her throat.


    Tyreth''s brow creased. "How do you know my name? Who are you?"


    Kate shrugged. "We''ve never met, but Jorad has told me about you."


    "You are wearing his robe."


    The question in the statement caught Kate off guard and she blurted out, "Jorad let me borrow it before he left my bedroom."


    Tyreth¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Nothing like that,¡± Kate said quickly, her face flushing. ¡°He was helping me. I was locked outside the stone door, but he opened it. Then I saved him from a creature he called a burak. After that he showed me the city, and that¡¯s when I told him I wanted to meet you. We came to your gate, but you weren''t available, so he said I should stay in one of those for the night." Kate pointed at the row of small buildings then turned back to Tyreth. ¡°I was planning to come to the palace in the morning to see you."You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Buraks are extremely large and dangerous,¡± Tyreth stated, obviously doubting what Kate was telling her. ¡°Why did you ask to see me?"


    Kate drew in a deep breath. "I thought you might have an idea where Corvan is. I need to find him. I think he¡¯s in danger."


    Tyreth clasped Kate''s shoulder and looked past her, as if she expected Corvan to walk out from the shadows between the small buildings. "I thought I saw Corvan earlier but did not think it was possible," Tyreth said. "Something in my heart told me he was still alive. Do you have any idea where he might be going?"


    Kate ducked away and eased herself free from Tyreth grasp. Jorad was right. Tyreth was waiting for Corvan''s return so they could be together. That must have been Corvan''s plan all along. That was why he was working so hard on his cellar tunnel.


    "Kate? Where are you?" Jorad''s voice came softly from the shadows around the small buildings.


    Tyreth backed up toward the main building. "It''s Jorad,¡± she whispered. ¡°Don''t tell him I was here and don¡¯t say anything about Corvan. Jorad doesn¡¯t like him." She vanished into a dark alcove beside the steps leading up to the temple entrance.


    Footsteps approached and Kate nerves ran wild. She dropped onto the edge of the pool, facing away from Jorad to collect her thoughts.


    "I thought I heard voices," Jorad said as he sat next to her. "Are you all right?"


    Kate nodded. "I couldn''t sleep. Your night must be different than mine."


    "I apologize for taking so long. I brought you something to eat." He held out a round loaf of braided bread and a round fruit. "You''d best eat them together as the bread is a little dry by itself."


    Kate took the fruit from his hand and tried a small bite. It was fuzzy and sweet, like a peach but not as soft. Taking the bread from him, she added a bite, and the combined flavors reminded her of the sandwiches Corvan''s mother would send her for lunch.


    Jorad moved closer. "How is your night different than ours?" he asked.


    Kate pointed overhead. "Our stars are much brighter than those round things on your ceiling."


    "The lumiens? They are our source of life. Are your stars a source of life?"


    Kate shook her head. "Ours just twinkle and make the night a little brighter."


    "Twinkle? Do you mean they fade with the cycles?¡± Jorad asked.  ¡°Ours grow gradually dimmer until the night of deepest dark, then brighten until the brightest night of the cycle."


    Kate took another bite of the bread before replying. "Ours stay the same, but you can see them better when the moon isn''t full,"


    Jorad looked at her. "What is Moom?"


    "The moon. It¡¯s a large ball of light in the sky but it¡¯s not always fully bright."


    "Ah, yes, we have one of those." Jorad moved in closer and pointed to the main cluster of lights. "The largest of our lumiens is there in the middle but it¡¯s also not very bright tonight. It is not in the right phase, but when it is, our night is brighter too." He brought his arm down to touch Kate''s forearm. "I must say that when I first met you in the chamber, and you were in that white gown, you outshone our brightest lumien."


    Kate stiffened and pulled her hand away to rest it on her leg. Jorad¡¯s compliment made her uncomfortable and it was worse knowing Tyreth listening to every word from her hiding place.


    "I wonder if the way you were dressed was what made it possible for you to go inside the chamber and open my door,¡± Jorad said.


    ¡°I think it must have been the medallion that brought me there,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°Did your medallion draw you back to the chamber after I left?"


    Kate took another bite of the fruit, then slowly nodded.


    ¡°And that medallion let you open the door of the small room and go inside the chamber?¡± Jorad sounded confused.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kate replied, ¡°the same as when I met you there up by the stone door.¡±


    Jorad¡¯s hand went to his chest, as if he would pull out his own medallion but then he dropped his hand to his lap.  "Did you see anyone?" he asked tentatively.


    Kate didn''t answer. The curly haired man had asked her not to tell Jorad about their meeting.


    It was silent for a long moment, then she heard a muffled thump, as if Jorad had dropped something heavy to the ground. The man shifted to lean tight against her.


    "Jorad, please sit up," Kate whispered, pushing on his shoulders. His body slid forward, and he flopped limply into her lap, knocking the medallion from her hand.


    A shadow appeared over her shoulder. Kate tried to stand but a heavy hand pushed her down and a wet cloth was clamped across her face.


    A powerful odor of burnt oil filled her head before everything went black.

 Chapter 20

    Corvan struggled to keep up with Atiya as she jogged through the network of tunnels leading away from Gavyn¡¯s tree room. Eventually, there was no choice but to push a bit of the remaining lumien power to his legs. It felt like sand was scratching its way through his veins and after the energy dissipated, he was even more worn out. An overpowering desire to eat another lumien seed began to build inside him.


    "Slow down, Atiya," he called out.


    The girl skidded to a halt. "What''s the matter, grouchy? Can''t keep up?" She grinned at him.


    "Quit being silly,¡± he snapped back. ¡°I''m exhausted. I can''t remember when I last slept."


    Atiya''s smile vanished. "We can take a faster way to the falls, but we would need to make our way through the ruined streets above. We might be seen by a patrol, or worse."


    "I don''t care,¡± Corvan said, putting his hands on his knees and breathing hard. ¡°I need to save my energy."


    Atiya nodded, then turned into a narrow tunnel on her left. Corvan followed to where it ended. Atiya stood, pointing up a ladder that disappeared into a rounded shaft. Corvan choked back a groan. Atiya tied the sack of food to her belt and swiftly ascended, leaving Corvan gasping for air as he laboriously tackled one rung at time. He wanted desperately to send the last of the lumien power to his lungs, but the overwhelming sensation that his heart might collapse at any moment terrified him. Gritting his teeth, he pushed on. If he had known he would end up like this, he never would have eaten that first seed.


    He was about to ask Atiya for help when his hand landed on the heel of her boot.


    ¡°We must be quiet past this point,¡± Atiya whispered from above, and Corvan patted her foot in affirmation, unable to respond. Overhead, a trapdoor opened, Atiya jumped out, then leaned back in to help him into the fractured shell of one of the broken buildings. He collapsed against a wall. Atiya nodded to him, put a finger to her lips and motioned for Corvan to stay put.


    She had no idea that he simply could move any further. Sagging to the ground, his eyes closed and before he knew it Atiya was gently shaking his shoulder.


    "Corvan, wake up. We need to keep moving."


    He managed to sit against the wall and look around. The room he had been sleeping in must have been an office of some kind for it had a huge desk in the center with the same tabletop lumien hooks he had seen in the Kadir library. A gap in the wall revealed the soft light of new day. "How long did I sleep?" he asked.


    "Not long enough,¡± Atiya said, ¡°but you needed the rest. Your face was pale, and you were having a hard time breathing."


    Corvan only nodded.


    "Are you hungry?" Atiya pulled a purple fruit from the sack, smacked it against the floor and pulled out a membrane full of liquid. He took it from her and chewed on one end. The membrane popped and flooded his mouth with sweet juice. The flavor was similar to lumien fruit and that only served to make him more acutely aware of his urgent need for the flesh, and the heart, of another lumien.


    Atiya showed him to spit out the tough membrane, then fed him two more segments before Corvan held up his hand. "No more, Atiya. You finish the rest." She likely thought he was being kind to her, but the truth was he couldn''t handle eating something that tasted so much like a lumien without giving any satisfaction.


    Atiya had her own method for eating the fruit. After nibbling a tiny hole in the tip of the membrane, she tipped her head back and squeezed a thin stream of juice into her mouth. A bit missed and trickled down her cheek. She laughed, "messy things, aren''t they?"


    Corvan could only stare at her in response. He wished he could be as carefree as Atiya, but with the lumien power gone, his entire being felt empty and dark. Over Atiya¡¯s head, a lone lumien gave off a weak glow. A new day would soon be dawning, and they needed to get to the abyss, find Tsarek and then rescue both his father and Gavyn. To meet that challenge, he would need to find one more lumien - just one more and he would hold it in his heart for the rest of his life.


    Atiya tossed the empty fruit membrane into a corner and held out her hand to help him to his feet. He managed to smile at her, and her eyes crinkled in return. Once he was up on his feet, Atiya peered cautiously out the door, then nodded to him and stepped into the street.


    As Corvan followed her out, his gaze wandered up to the cavern ceiling where a cluster of lumiens was glowing brightly. He stumbled, then forced himself to look at his feet. A few steps later the temptation overpowered him, and he looked up again. There had to be a way to get a lumien down. If he didn''t eat one soon, he was sure he was going to die.


    His foot caught on a loose cobblestone, and he clutched at Atiya''s shoulder to keep from falling. She helped him stand, then straightened out her bow and the quiver of arrows slung over her shoulder. "You should watch your feet and I''ll watch where we''re going. Okay?"


    Her eyes searched his until he nodded but he found himself focusing on the arrows sticking out of her quiver. If he had enough lumien power left in his heart he could shoot one of the globes down for himself, but his strength was long gone.


    "How far can your arrows reach?" he asked.


    Atiya shrugged. "Quite a way. Among the sisters I am known for having the most accurate shot at the greatest distance. Garek says he has never met anyone who can shoot as far."


    "Could you hit the ceiling of this cavern?"


    Atiya looked overhead. "I think so. Why?"


    Corvan tried to sound nonchalant, but his voice cracked. "Jorad once said he could shoot a lumien down from the ceiling with a bow. I wondered if a girl could do it, that''s all."


    Atiya looked overhead. "That small blue one hanging below the rest. I could reach that one."


    "I''d like to see you try."


    Atiya stepped away. "If that lumien fell and they caught me anywhere near it I would be condemned to death. Tyreth''s new laws leave no room for mercy."


    He shrugged. "I don''t think you could reach it anyway. It¡¯s pretty far."


    "I could so. Why do you think we had so many lumiens in the City of Refuge? We were stealing them from Kadir." Atiya''s eyes narrowed. "Not that the stupid mayor gave the Sisters any credit for our service. He showed his gratitude by banishing us from the very city we helped build."


    "Then don''t shoot it down,¡± Corvan responded. Just prove you can get close to it. There''s no harm in that."


    Atiya studied the ceiling before pulling her bow from her back. Choosing an arrow, she moistened her fingers and smoothed out the fletching. With a nod to Corvan, she nocked the arrow and pulled back on the bow. Her arms quivered with the exertion, and she drew a deep breath to steady herself.


    At the crisp twang of her bowstring the arrow climbed swiftly to the ceiling, burying itself in the mass of vines high overhead.


    "Told you I could reach it," Atiya bragged.


    Corvan didn''t answer. He was staring at a smaller lumien bobbing up and down next to where her arrow had disappeared.


    Atiya sucked in her breath. "I wasn''t aiming at that one."


    Corvan''s heart pounded in anticipation. "I think you might have hit its stem." Even as he spoke the lumien fell, spiraling its stem through the air, glancing off the roof of a building, then landing with a splat in the middle of the street.


    Corvan raced up the street and fell to his knees. The shattered lumien quivered on the ground, streaks of light shooting through its pulpy mass. Digging through the flesh he yanked out the heart. It was much larger than the ones he''d eaten up in the cellar, almost the size of his fist. It throbbed in his hand as he lifted it to his mouth, bit off the tip, and chewed in ecstasy. He examined the brilliant gash where he had bitten the seed, and a sharp pain clenched his chest. One more bite and his heart might explode - but he didn''t care; he wanted more.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As he lifted the seed to his mouth, it was savagely kicked from his hand. Atiya stood over him, eyes blazing. Corvan snarled at her, lumien juice dripping from his chin like a rabid dog.


    Atiya jumped back, nocked another arrow, and aimed directly at his chest.


    Corvan stood to his feet and the point of Atiya¡¯s arrowed followed him. Raw power pulsed through every vein and his energized mind was picking up the smallest details; the tension on Atiya''s fingers, a slight twist in one of the fletchings, a hairline crack on the arrows nock, and a twitch in the muscles of Atiya¡¯s bow arm. From the beads of perspiration on her forehead and the compassion in her eyes he could tell she was not going to shoot him.


    He glanced to where the seed lay on the cobblestones, its bright liquid oozing onto the crack between the cobbles. Watching it drain away was more than he could bear.


    "Please listen to me, Corvan,¡± Atiya pleaded, her voice quavering. ¡°If you eat any more it will kill you. I''ve seen this before."


    "Leave me alone,¡± Corvan shot back. ¡°I know what I need. I can handle this." He bent to pick up the seed but kept his eyes on her. "I don''t want to hurt you, Atiya."


    Atiya''s bow twanged and Corvan sprang to one side, but the arrow wasn''t meant for him. It hit the lumien heart dead center and the seed exploded in a shower of brilliant shards that died away into dark puddles on the stones. He scrambled on his hands and knees between the pools, but the power had already evaporated into the air. He could feel it dissipating with each breath.


    "Corvan!" Atiya screamed.


    Jumping to his feet, Corvan found Atiya in the grip of a stocky man, a curved knife held to her throat. Another man with a ragged scar over his nose and cheek stood a few paces away, his crossbow pointed at Corvan. "Ah, yes, the young Cor-Van. I was beginning to think we might have to give up on getting the rebel leader''s reward. Now I will be rich, and you will be punished for stealing his woman and blinding his eye."


    Corvan took a step toward the man.


    "Stay where you are or the girl dies,¡± the scar faced man commanded.


    The other man, holding Atiya, pushed his knife pushed tighter to her throat and a trickle of blood slipped over the top of the blade.


    Corvan stopped.


    "That''s better,¡± scar face said.  ¡°Now, turn around and start walking. No doubt the palace guards saw the lumien fall and are on their way to make sure that justice is served." The man gestured with his crossbow. "If you try anything, you and the girl will die together. It does not matter to me for either way I get paid twice for the palace also offers a reward for a dead lumien eater."


    As Corvan turned down the street, the lumien power ran erratically through his mind and body. He could easily jump backwards high enough to clear both men. Before they knew what was happening, he could grab Atiya and carry her away. As he visualized the plan, it crystallized in his mind, sending jolts of power into his legs until they were so taut he could hardly keep himself on the ground. Taking one last step, he brought his feet together and sprang backwards.


    Time slowed to a crawl as his body somersaulted through the air. At one point, he was fully upside down as the man with the crossbow appeared below him. Then he was circling down behind Atiya and her attacker. He landed clumsily on his feet, grabbed the man''s arm, and yanked the knife away from Atiya''s neck. He felt and heard the man''s forearm snap. The man cried out and his partner whirled about, his crossbow aimed directly at Atiya. Using the knife-wielder''s body, Corvan shoved Atiya aside. The bolt blurred towards him, thudding into the knife wielder¡¯s chest and a sharp pain shot directly into Corvan¡¯s body. The bolt had passed though the man''s torso and pierced his own chest. He dropped the man to the ground, where the body rolled over, eyes glazed and still.


    The scar faced man was fumbling with his crossbow, cranking back another bolt.


    Atiya scooped up her bow and grabbed Corvan¡¯s arm. "Leave him, Corvan. We have to go. The soldiers from the city will be coming."


    The arbalist stopped loading his crossbow. "Let''s see you fare taking on a whole squad of palace guards, Cor-Van," he sneered, then darted in behind a pile of rubble.


    Atiya tugged on Corvan''s hand, and he followed jerkily after her, his muscles twitching with the energy trapped inside. Some escaped into his head, and he heard soldiers running in the streets behind them. He could distinguish each set of approaching footsteps. There were ten soldiers in total and one of them was limping. His mind quickly assessed the odds, the location and possible outcomes and in that moment, he knew for certain that if he stopped to fight them, he would win.


    Atiya yanked him aside into a crumbling building and he fell hard against a mound of dirt with Atiya on top of him. New sensations flooded his brain: the scent of Atiya''s hair, the weight of her body on his, the softness of her finger against his lips and her voice in his ear, urging him to lie still.


    On the other side of the wall, a commanding voice called out. "This rebel was killed with one of their own crossbow bolts. They must have fought among themselves over the fallen lumien. Search every building. If we find the other rebels, they''ll wish they had never left their vermin holes in the crags."


    Footsteps approached their building and Atiya rolled sideways, pulled back on her bow, and let an arrow fly softly over the wall. It clattered onto a stone roof in the next street.


    "Over there!" a soldier shouted and the men just outside their door took off running.


    Atiya peered over the wall, then bent to help Corvan to his feet. She touched a red stain on his chest. "You are wounded but we must move away from here before they return." Taking his arm, she led him through a gap in the back wall of the building and into a narrow alley.


    Corvan followed blindly; his mind fully occupied scanning his body to find the extent of the wound. It was like he was looking about inside a three-dimensional x-ray of his own chest, first at the spot where the crossbow bolt had entered and then to where it had stopped against one of his ribs. An inch higher and the bolt would have pierced his heart. As he focused on assessing the damage, lumien energy instinctively flowed toward the wound. His skin prickled and stretched as the punctured skin began to close up. Even more energy seeped into the rib itself and he winced as the slender bone was pulled back into position and the cracks sealed over.


    As the lumien power dissipated in healing his body, Corvan became more aware of his surroundings. Atiya was leading him down a set of narrow stairs along a wide river. There was no guardrail. One misstep, and he would fall into water below. Overhead, the black shadow of a bridge thrust out over the water. He had been here before. They were directly under the bridge where the outlet from the City of Refuge flowed toward the settlements.


    Atiya led him into a low alcove and helped him to lean back against the cool stone. The sounds of the rushing water soothed his mind, and he was able to focus on pushing the remaining energy back into his heart.


    Atiya lifted up Tania¡¯s tunic, then his cloak and shirt. Pulling out a piece of cloth from her tunic she began to gently wipe the area around his wound. The lumien power inside him was defining every muscle that tensed under Atiya''s touch. Corvan studied her face. With her helmet off, her red hair swayed as she worked to remove the blood. She stopped, then stared up at him in amazement. "Did you do that with the power from the lumien?" Her finger rested on a faintly puckered scar.


    Corvan nodded. ¡°I''m not sure how. I just sensed where the wound was and then it healed itself."


    "Maybe that wound saved your life,¡± Atiya said. ¡°Everyone I know who ate that much of a fresh lumien seed died right away. Their hearts couldn''t take the strain."


    Her eyes met his and he was suddenly lost in a whirl of golden specks.


    Atiya traced a finger over the scar. "What does it feel like?" she asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, now that it¡¯s healed,¡± Corvan replied.


    "Not that. The lumien. What happened when you ate the seed?"


    "It''s like. . . like. . . I don''t really know how to describe it. You can sense everything around you, and it feels like no matter what happens, you will win. It''s incredible but terrifying at the same time. You want more even if it will kill you.¡±


    Atiya nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I destroyed the seed.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry for how I treated you, Atiya." Corvan said. "Sometimes the need for more can take over and you lose control."


    "It''s okay, I know you didn''t mean it. I''ve been through this before."


    "If you hadn''t destroyed that lumien, one more bite would have killed me. You saved my life."


    Atiya looked to one side and Corvan spied a trickle of blood on the side of her neck. He brushed her hair away. "You''re hurt too."


    "It''s from the soldier''s knife,¡± Atiya said. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch.  It''ll heal quickly."


    "I can help." Corvan said, then diverted a bit of the energy into his mouth and touched a finger to his tongue. Reaching up, he brushed Atiya''s hair aside. Every nerve in his fingers came alive, sensing each strand flowing over the back of his hand. He ran his wet finger over the cut on her neck and the skin instantly fused shut. "Does that feel better?" he asked.


    Atiya nodded and her eyes brimmed with tears. One splashed warmly on the back of his hand and as she looked into his eyes, Corvan lifted his head toward her. Something inside told him to stop, that he wasn¡¯t interested in Atiya that way, but he moved his face closer until their lips met. A small burst of the lumien energy remaining in his mouth slipped through the connection between them. Atiya drew in a sharp breath, her eyes closed and then she sank against his chest.


    Corvan could feel her heart beating against him, rapid at first and then slowing down to a gentle rhythm.


    "Was that lumien power?" Atiya finally asked.


    "Yes, but only a tiny bit. Did it hurt?"


    She pushed off his chest and sat beside him, looking vacantly over the river. "It was like for that moment I could understand what you were thinking and . . .¡± Her eyes grew moist, she bit her lip, and got her feet. Her voice was suddenly flat and devoid of emotion. "We''ll rest here until the night comes. It won''t be safe to travel with all the soldiers searching the city. Wake me in a few hours to keep watch. I need to rest."


    Atiya moved to the far corner of the alcove, laid down and curled up into a ball. Corvan pushed his cloak and the tunic back down and stared up at the rocky alcove overhead. He shouldn''t have tried to kiss her. The lumien energy was messing with his emotions. He wasn¡¯t thinking clearly.


    The blue glow of the lumiens overhead bathed the edges of their hiding place, as if the light was seeking a way into the shallow cave to take back its stolen energy.


    Closing his eyes, he shut out the light. Would he ever be able to live without more of the lumien power? Probing his body, he measured the amount of energy stored in his heart. It was considerably more than the last time, and he could feel the strain. Letting a tiny bit out, he sent it running through his body and then up into his head.


    His ears crackled and he picked up a faint sound over the constant rush of the water.


    Atiya was crying.

 Chapter 21

    Two men were arguing, but in Kate¡¯s drugged state their voices sounded like they were coming through the tin cans she and Corvan would connect with string to make simple telephones. Struggling to open her eyes, she watched two elongated shadows jostle on the rough stone wall in front of her. Her lungs burned with each shallow breath. She wanted to cough and clear her throat, but she stifled the urge and listened until one voice came clear.


    It was Jorad.


    "There was no need for your men to knock me out.¡± the priest complained. ¡°Did they forget I am the one risking everything to give your rebel soldiers sanctuary within the temple grounds? That you and I have an alliance?"


    A man¡¯s high-pitched voice shot back at Jorad. "We had an alliance, but you failed me, the girl escaped, and I lost an eye!¡±


    The distinctive voice made Kate¡¯s stomach churn. She had been near that same man at some point in the past. Was he referring to her as the one who escaped? Was Jorad now conspiring to bring her back to this man?


    The nauseating voice pierced the heavy air. ¡°I am the appointed leader of the remnant from Rozan. Soon I will become the Cor-Van, and also rule Kadir. I expect everyone to follow my orders, including you and all the priests of the city. Your instructions were to alert my men as soon as Tyreth came to see you, but instead my men found you sitting with her by the garden pool under cover of darkness?¡± The voice rose even higher. ¡°Were you planning to take my counterpart away from me? To steal Tyreth for yourself and take over the palace?"


    "No! Of course not! I didn''t even know Tyreth came to the temple and had no time to wake your men,¡± Jorad responded.  ¡°She hasn''t come to see me for two segments. The only person she allows into the palace is the Captain of the Guard. He is the one you should be concerned about. I don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    Kate¡¯s anger rose, clearing the fog from her mind. Jorad had actually promised to help this man kidnap Tyreth. Even worse, now he was trying to fool the man into thinking that she was Tyreth, and that made it personal. She would never trust Jorad again.


    After a pause the irritating voice came back lower and slower. "You better hope I don¡¯t find out you are lying to me. At present I need you to get my soldiers in and out of Kadir, but that does not mean I trust you. If what you say is true, then you¡¯re fortunate my spies were there to capture Tyreth before she could escape back to the palace. Now my plans can proceed."


    "Are you going to marry her right away?" There was a note of concern in Jorad¡¯s question.


    "I cannot take her as my counterpart without the sacred jewels on her head,¡± the man retorted. ¡°It would be a bad omen. I need that tiara on her head to fulfill my destiny as the Cor-Van."


    "But how are you going to get the tiara back? Cor - that boy stole it when he took her from you."


    "Yes, but my scouts have tracked him down. He is hiding with one of the sisters in the ruined side of Kadir."


    "Corvan''s in Kadir?" Jorad asked.


    The leader squeaked out more angry words. "I am the chosen Cor-Van. If you refer to that imposter as the Cor-Van around my men, you will certainly die. Do you understand me?"


    Jorad mumbled something in response.


    ¡°Return to the temple and carry on as normal. As soon as the jewels are back in my hand, I will send for you. If you fail me again, I can always find another priest, one from out in the settlements, to appoint as the new High Priest, and perform the counterpart ceremony."


    Jorad spoke calmly. "Another priest would not be ready to aid you in your plans to take over Kadir. Have you considered it might be better to wait until you take over the palace before you join with Tyreth? It could help bring the council of Kadir on side with your leadership."


    "No. I need my own men to accept me as the Cor-Van and do my bidding. For that, I require a counterpart, that counterpart must be wearing those particular jewels, and a High Priest must marry us. These three are not negotiable. Nothing else I have agreed to do for you will take place until all is completed. Fail me and you will never see the inside of the palace in Kadir. Now go - return to your temple and wait for my signal."


    "I need to speak with your counterpart-to-be,¡± Jorad said. ¡°I want to let the girl . . . to let Tyreth, know what is happening. I believe I can convince her to willingly go along with your plans for Kadir."


    "I have my own ways to bend her will to mine. You will see her at the ceremony and by that time she will be quite aware of her future as my counterpart. You had best go before I change my mind about working with you at all."


    Two sets of footsteps faded away along with the light of the torch. Kate closed her eyes as a wave of fatigue swept over her. When she opened them again, she found herself back in the anteroom outside the council chamber.


    She stood shakily. Even in this dream place, the drug she''d been given continued to affect her. Entering the chamber Kate discovered the star on Jorad¡¯s door glowing along with its distinctive mark in the center. How could that be possible if he were still awake? Or maybe she slept for a long time from the ongoing effects of the drug in the oily rag, and Jorad was back at the temple in Kadir.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    She brushed the door open, ready to give Jorad a piece of her mind.


    Tyreth stood before her, clothed in a white dress with delicate embroidered green vines with purple flowers around its neckline. She was studying a medallion dangling from a silver chain twined around her fingers. She looked up. "Kate! I''m so glad it worked. It¡¯s so difficult to let yourself fall asleep when you know you have to."


    Kate stared at the medallion in Tyreth''s hand. The doors to the chamber obviously did not work like she thought, or Tyreth would have appeared in a new anteroom, not the same one Jorad was in when she met him here last.


    "Please don''t think me a coward." Tyreth said, following Kate''s gaze. "I picked up your medallion after the rebel soldiers took you and Jorad away, but there was nothing I could do for you on my own. I ran back to the palace and sent my guards to search for you, but they lost the trail in the crags." Tyreth drew closer. "Do you know where you are? Where you¡¯re sleeping? Is Jorad still with you?"


    Kate shook her head. "Jorad was just talking with a man who thinks I''m you. That other man wants to marry you right away so his men will follow him. He has a strange, irritating voice and says things that don¡¯t make sense."


    Tyreth tried to step over the threshold, but the invisible barrier held her back. "Yes, the leader of the Rozan remnant is both crazy and dangerous. Is Corvan with you?"


    Kate looked at the ground, then back at Tyreth. "That leader person said Corvan stole some jewels, some sort of crown you must wear when he marries you. He said he will kill Corvan to get it back and sent his men to find him."


    "Then I must find Corvan first," Tyreth said firmly. ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±


    "The crazy man told Jorad Corvan is hiding out in the broken part of the city with his sister - except Corvan doesn''t have a sister."


    Tyreth¡¯s face brightened. "That''s good news. ¡®Sister¡¯ is the name of a group of women warriors from the City of Refuge. I may know of someone who can contact them."


    Kate frowned. She wasn''t so sure Corvan traveling with another girl was good news, even if the girl knew how to fight.


    "I believe the rebels must be holding you in their base up in the crags, likely close to the entrance to their dark city.  If you can find out the location, in relation to the city of Kadir, I can send the captain of the guard to rescue you. Try to find a place to look down on Kadir and then you can tell me what you see.¡±


    Kate frowned. "I''m in a small cave. It¡¯s dark and I have no idea where it is."


    Tyreth nodded. "Then you must find out more and meet me here tomorrow night. Make sure you keep your medallion hidden at all times. Don''t let any of the rebels see it."


    Kate nodded. Tyreth''s treating her like a younger sister didn''t bother her. She was glad she had met someone she could trust, even if it were someone Corvan was interested in.


    "If you see Jorad, let him know we are coming to rescue both of you," Tyreth said.


    Kate only looked at the floor.


    Tyreth paused. "What''s wrong, Kate?"


    "Nothing, it''s just I''m not sure that Jorad . . ."


    Tyreth''s image wavered as if she were on a TV that was losing its signal, then she vanished from the adjoining room.


    Kate closed the door and studied the symbol in the center of its star. It was definitely the same one she had seen on Jorad¡¯s medallion when she first met him in the chamber. Later, after she had saved him from the huge animal, he had asked to see her medallion. She had let him look at the one with the tarnished chain she had pulled from the bone nest, and he had looked at it and then given it back. She shook her head fiercely. No, he hadn¡¯t. When she had picked up her second medallion from the bedside table in the priest¡¯s dwelling where she slept, its chain was not tarnished. Jorad had switched medallions because he thought he could get his hands on the master medallion and control the chamber doors.


    Clenching her jaw, Kate headed back to her own anteroom. When was she going to learn to be less trusting of others, especially young men? At least she had not shown him the glowing medallion. She turned about in the anteroom and stared into the chamber. No wonder Jorad took so long coming back to see her at the priests¡¯ dwellings. He must have spent the entire time trying to fall asleep so he could test out the tarnished medallion.


    She spoke bitterly out into the empty chamber. ¡°¡°I won¡¯t be trusting you anymore, Jorad. You certainly are not who I thought you were.¡±


    The light in the small room dimmed to darkness, then the cool damp of the rebel leader''s cave was back on her skin.


    Kate opened her eyes, sat up and tried to get her bearings, but with the torch gone there wasn''t enough light to see anything.


    A rock rolling to her right brought her head quickly around. "Who''s there?" she whispered.


    A hand clamped over her mouth and a powerful arm pulled her firmly against a man¡¯s chest. She tried to scream but the arm gripped her tighter and the hand over her mouth stifled her cries.


    "You must be quiet," the man whispered urgently in her ear. "The guard is just outside the entrance. Listen to my voice. You and I met earlier in the chamber. I am not going to hurt you. I am here to help you escape.¡±


    Kate quit struggling. It was the grey eyed man with the curly hair and purple robe from the medallion chamber.


    The glow of an approaching torch lit up the walls and footsteps approached.


    "The guards are coming to check on you,¡± the man said. ¡°Let me take your medallion for safekeeping. We can''t let them discover you have the chamber master."


    He tugged on the chain of the medallion around Kate¡¯s neck, but she clutched at it and yanked it back. After Jorad''s deceit she would not be trusting anyone with her medallion.


    "It''s okay. I understand," he whispered. His hand dropped away from her mouth as he lowered her back onto the mat. "But you must keep it hidden at all times." The torchlight was just beyond the corner. "Meet me in the chamber as soon as you can. There is much I need to tell you." The man leaned closer, and Kate caught a glimpse of his face before a gentle kiss on her forehead. His voice whispered in her ear. "I will find a way to get you out of here. I promise."


    The man retreated into the shadows of a rocky outcrop just as the light bloomed around her. Two soldiers entered the cave. One held his torch overhead as the other stepped forward, a dirty cloth dangling from his hand. His face was in shadow, but she could hear the cruel smile in his voice.


    "Don''t try to resist, princess. This is the only way to keep someone as feisty as you calm for the ceremony. Our Cor-Van requires a compliant counterpart."


    The soldier holding the torch laughed, his light bouncing shadows around the cave as the oily burnt odor drew near.

 Medallion 22

    Corvan studied the arc of metal deck plates on the bridge overhead. On the far side of the Cor River, the twin supports of the suspension chains pointed at the fading light of the largest lumien like a pair of shadowed daggers. Night had fallen and he had slept too long without waking Atiya. S he wouldn¡¯t be happy with him.


    Sitting up, he checked where she had been sleeping, but Atiya was gone.


    The chains above him rattled and two shadowed figures walked onto the bridge, speaking in hushed tones. Crawling to the front of the alcove Corvan tried to see if one of them might be Atiya but the noise from the river drowned out most of their conversation. As he strained to catch their words, a bit of lumien energy seeped into his ears and brought the voices into focus. It was Madam Toreg and Garek, the leader of her gray men. They were scouring the city, looking for Atiya.


    Leaving the alcove, Corvan crept up the steps leading to the roadway. A stone wall protecting travelers from falling into the water had been built far enough onto the roadway to allow him to crawl undetected along the outer edge. He moved closer to the bridge to find out what might have become of Atiya.


    He was halfway along the ledge when another person came running along the road, turned down the stairs and passed immediately below him. It was one of Garek¡¯s men and he was heading for the alcove where he and Atiya had slept. Corvan flattened himself onto the ledge as the man came sprinting back up the stairs, then ran on to join the others on the bridge.


    Corvan sent more lumien energy to his ears and leaned towards the bridge.


    "Madam, there is no one below and no sign of the blood,¡± the new man said. ¡°We have lost them."


    Garek''s deep voice growled out a command. "Take the others and search again around the streets where the lumien fell. Bring us word as soon as you see the Broken moving in. It won''t be long now. The darkness is almost upon us."


    The bridge deck flexed as the man ran off. Madam Toreg and Garek left the bridge to stand on the road, just beyond the low wall near Corvan. Corvan crouched low and a small piece of the ledge broke off beneath his foot, bouncing off the steps into the rushing water below.


    "Madam, we shall find Atiya, I promise you," Garek said.


    "Not if the Broken find her first,¡± Madam Toreg said, her voice choking with emotion. ¡°They will be mad with the scent of that smashed lumien. Nothing will stand in their way. They have long been denied what they crave, and now they will hunt down whoever consumed it."


    "Surely you don¡¯t think Atiya ate the lumien''s heart."


    Madam Toreg''s voice faltered. "I don''t believe she is that foolish, but the one who was with her did. You know the signs as well as I do, Garek. The drops of blood we followed here reeked of lumien power. Perhaps he''s already gone insane and has..." A sigh escaped her lips.


    "Do not give up hope, Madam. Atiya is a strong fighter."


    Madam Toreg cleared her throat. "Yes, you trained her well. Thank you for that comfort." Her voice drew nearer, and the back of her hood appeared above the wall. ¡°I am so weary, Garek. Everything has fallen to pieces since that boy came into the library. Now I wonder if I missed something. Perhaps he was not the one we were looking for.¡±


    Garek joined her at the wall and looked out over the river. Corvan tried to duck even lower but his foot slipped off the ledge and he began to fall. Lumien energy rushed to other leg, propelling him through the air toward the bridge. Twisting around in mid-air, his hands locked onto the chains. He dangled there only for a moment before powerful hands yanked him onto the metal decking.


    "Are you all right sister? What are you doing out here all alone?" Garek turned Corvan over and his eyes flashed with anger. "Why are you wearing these clothes?¡± he demanded. ¡°Who are you?" Garek''s hands tightened on his neck and Corvan struggled to pull in a breath. Garek was about to strangle him! Energy leapt from Corvan''s heart, and he thrust to his feet, throwing Garek high in the air. The man fell hard on the bridge panels, but sprang immediately back to his feet, hands wide and ready to attack. "Stay back, Madam. This is the one who devoured the lumien. I can smell it on his breath."


    Corvan whirled to face Madam Toreg. "No, it''s me, Corvan! Atiya gave me these . . ." The words had just left his lips when Garek crashed into him and threw him to the ground, driving the air from his lungs. A sword flashed over Corvan''s head.


    "Stay your hand, Garek. Did you not hear him? Look." Madam Toreg pulled back Corvan''s hood. "He looks different, but Corvan has returned to us, and he knows where Atiya is."


    Garek backed away and Corvan drew a shallow breath. He tried to get up but fell back onto the bridge deck. Madam Toreg came forward and helped him sit against one of the support pillars. "Take your time, Corvan. Get your breath back."


    Garek limped to the pillar across from them, staring down at Corvan through narrowed eyes. "No one could have thrown me like that without the power of a lumien inside them. He has done the unforgivable and consumed our life." Garek sheathed his sword. "You should have let me kill him. It would have been a mercy compared to what will happen to him now."


    Madam Toreg raised a hand. "Quiet, Garek. We may yet be able to save him. Think of your brother."


    "We only bought him a short time,¡± Garek said, shaking his head. He could not give up using the lumien power.¡±


    "So you would rather we had killed him right away and not even tried?" Madam Toreg asked.


    There was a pause. "No, Madam."


    She turned back to Corvan. "Are you all right?"


    Corvan nodded, working to slow his heart rate and keep the lumien energy locked inside.


    "Do you know what happened to Atiya?" she asked.


    He nodded over the edge of the bridge. "She was with me down there before I fell asleep. I woke up just before you arrived, but she was already gone."


    "Was she with you in the street when the lumien fell?" Madam Toreg asked.


    "Yes, and then those soldiers jumped us,¡± Corvan replied. ¡°One of them died but the other got away."


    Garek spoke. "Perhaps Atiya went back to Gavyn''s tree to get away from him." He pointed sharply at Corvan. "She learned from my brother not to trust anyone who has eaten a lumien seed."


    Madam Toreg did not take her eyes from Corvan. "Did you eat the lumien heart?"Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    She looked at him with such compassion that Corvan''s eyes welled up with tears. "Only one bite, just a small taste. Atiya saved me by destroying the rest of it."


    "That would explain the heavy scent in the air," Garek said. "As soon as it reaches the hiding places of the Broken, all of them will come out looking for it. There is no telling what the Broken might do tonight. We must warn the palace. They will need more soldiers at the central gate."


    Garek tensed, then peered around the stone pillar. He straightened as the three remaining gray men ran in from the road.


    One pointed over his shoulder, "Madam, they are coming." His voice was shaking. "All of them are coming, more than we even knew were left."


    "And they come quietly," another of the gray men whispered. "We have never seen such a thing. The Broken are creeping through the shadows without a sound.¡± He looked to Garek. ¡°Can they track us?"


    "No," Garek said, pointing directly at Corvan. "But they can certainly track him."


    Corvan''s throat went dry. "How?"


    "They will sense the power trapped in your body and taste it on the air with every breath you breathe,¡± Garek said. ¡°They will find the traces of lumien power that seeped from your pores onto the stones and walls you have touched. Some will die choking on rocks that have your lumien infused blood on them. They want it desperately and will do anything to get more.¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Something you no doubt understand very well yourself.¡±


    "Can we take Corvan back to Gavyn¡¯s tree?" Madam Toreg asked.


    "No Madam. He has so much power trapped inside him, that there is nowhere in Kadir the Broken will not follow. They will tear the city apart to find his body and when they do, they will tear him to pieces to consume every bit of what he holds inside. After that they will turn on each other. I have seen it before."


    Silence settled over them, but it was shattered by wailing voices, like a pack of hungry coyotes on the trail of a wounded rabbit.


    One of the grey men spoke up, and for the first time, Corvan heard fear in the man''s voice. "They come, Madam. Perhaps this is one time when a death by water would be permitted?"


    "No," Madam Toreg shot back, then paused. "But we can send some of them into the abyss if we cross to the other side and release the bridge panels when they try to cross. We prepared the bridge for this type of emergency. It will buy Corvan some time."


    Pulling something from under her hood, she looped it over Corvan''s head and pushed it under the tunic Atiya had given him. "This is something I should have done when Tyreth first became Kadir''s ruler. Now it is up to you. While we hold the bridge, you must run along the far side of the river and back into Kadir at the upper crossing. Run as hard as you can. Run until there is not a bit of lumien energy left inside you. Go directly to the palace and find Tyreth. Tell her to wear it at all times and wait to be called to the chamber. The future of Kadir and the Cor is now in her hands."


    A fresh chorus of howls sounded from up the road and the three gray men rushed Madam Toreg to the far end of the bridge. Garek watched as Corvan struggled to his feet, then followed the others to the other side.


    Upon reaching the crown of the bridge, Corvan stopped and grabbed one of the support chains. Garek was right, he had made a mess of everything. It was his fault that Atiya, Madam Toreg and the gray men were in danger. If he ran away and left them, even if he could get to Tyreth in time, Madam Toreg, Atiya, Garek and the others would all die.


    Grabbing the adjacent support chain, he leaned out from the bridge deck and over the river. There was only one way to save them and the city of Kadir. If the Broken wanted him that badly, and would follow him anywhere, he would lead them away from Kadir, forever.


    Soft blue light from above shimmered on the dark surface below. Did the Broken know how to swim? It was unlikely given how much everyone in the Cor feared the water, but it really didn''t matter. If there was nowhere in Kadir they would not follow, he would lure them into the water and let the river in the deep channel sweep them into the abyss.


    "Corvan!" Madam Toreg shouted. "They are coming!"


    Corvan glanced over his shoulder. On the Kadir side of the river road, a tattered swarm was racing toward the bridge. Ragged breaths and grunts echoed off the rock walls of the ruined buildings, interspersed with screams as bodies tumbled and were trampled underfoot.


    Madam Toreg continued calling urgently to him, but Corvan looked directly at Garek and pointed down at the bridge deck. Garek nodded, a look of respect in his eyes.


    Turning to face the water Corvan sent a burst of lumien power to his lungs. His head spun as he tipped his face back and exhaled into the air, like a silent howl at the lumien moon overhead.  Almost immediately, a cry of crazed desire rose from the horde. The bridge sagged with the weight of their eager bodies as they ran at him. They were just steps away when Corvan let go of the chains, diving cleanly into the water below.


    Surfacing he looked back to find the bridge thick with writhing forms, like flies on an open jam jar. The Broken began pushing each other off in tangled clumps and then, without warning, the center of the bridge collapsed into the river along with a mangled pile of the Broken. Garek had released the bridge panels at the perfect time.


    The river foamed as the Broken thrashed in the water below the ruined bridge, bodies on bodies, the ones on top using the drowning ones to stay afloat as they lunged madly toward him. A smaller group ran along the far shore, catching up to him and then leaping out to splash heavily around him. Desperate fingers clutched him in their final moments and dragged him under the water with their dead weight.


    Twisting himself free he swam back to the surface. The river was choked with torn clothing and drowned bodies that began slowly sinking away as the current rushed him along between the steep walls of the channel. Lifting his head he looked downstream. The only place he could possibly pull himself out of the water was around the bend where the dam used to feed the irrigation channels.


    Another body spun past him as the current bumped him into the far side of the curving bank. Eager shouts erupted across the water, and he looked ahead to where a line of the Broken were jumping about; they were waiting for him on top lip of the dam.


    Corvan swam hard against the current, dodging dead bodies being swept downstream, but it was no use; the current was too strong. He drifted momentarily and then it came to him.  If he could not swim against the river then he could use its speed to his advantage. Turning back towards the dam, Corvan pushed lumien energy into his legs and arms and swam for all he was worth, flying along with the flow of the river.


    The dam loomed ahead, crowded with the silhouetted figures jostling for position. Corvan measured the remaining distance, ducked under the surface, kicked hard and then propelled himself out of the water in an attempt to fly over the broken.


    He was too low and slammed into a wall of flesh. For a brief moment the Broken held him fast, their hands scratching and grasping, then together they toppled over the far side of the dam, bouncing down the spillway and splashing into the deep water below. Corvan released more lumien energy to flow around his lungs as he sank along with the Broken to the bottom, until one by one their hands grew limp and let go.


    Pushing off the river bottom, he rose slowly back to the surface. The roar of the falls was just ahead. A few dark silhouettes still ran along the river on the far bank before they disappeared into a heavy mist, and then he was falling, twisting and dropping with the foaming water.


    He plunged deep into a pool at the bottom of the falls, his knees thumping painfully off the rocks at the bottom. He tried to reach the surface, but the churning current jammed him up against a rope net along with the drowned bodies of the Broken.


    Looking up through the rising bubbles he could barely make out the outline of the net. He climbed and more bodies slammed into him, pining him against the thick rope mesh. He needed to breath but there was no lumien energy left around his lungs to assist him.


    Another body pushed him in hard against the ropes. The wide eyes of the contorted dead face were staring at him, then a white tentacle appeared around the drowned man''s neck. The corpse was whipped away into the darkness at the base of the falls. Even more tentacles began shooting out and snatching bodies from the net, as the bulbous white shadow of an even larger Volisk emerged from behind a curtain of bubbles.


    Grabbing the thick ropes of the net, Corvan hauled himself upward as fast as the last bits of lumien power in his arms could propel him. His face broke the surface near a stone ledge, and he heaved himself out of the water and rolled on his back.


    He had escaped.


    Struggling to his feet, he took step away from the water.  A thin tentacle shot out, wrapped around his ankle, dropped him to the rocks and dragged him back toward the water.


    Grasping a knob of rock near the water¡¯s edge, Corvan let all the remaining lumien power out of his heart and into his arms. With a desperate cry of agony, he yanked himself forward, got to his feet and stumbled along, trailing the torn limb of the water creature, still attached to his leg.


    He collapsed flat and face down.


    His strength was completely gone; he couldn''t even lift his head.

 Medallion 23

    A fit of coughing pulled Kate from a dazed state and, by the time it subsided, her head was pounding; likely as much from the drug as the coughing.  When she tried sitting up her head throbbed worse. Groaning, she instead just tilted her face to one side to look around.


    The two men had been taken to a room that was cut from solid stone. She was in a raised bed facing a door, a small table and a stool. Light was coming from behind her.  Rolling slowly over, she discovered if was from an arched window with a view of a cluster of lumiens out on the ceiling of the main cavern.


    She was itchy all over. Was that another effect from their oily drugged rag? Kate scratched her side, then immediately sat up, despite the intense headache.


    She had nothing on and there was only a thick prickly blanket covering her body. Was this what the soldiers meant by getting her ready to marry their crazy leader? She had to get back to the chamber and ask Tyreth, or the grey eyed man, to come quickly and rescue her. Her hand went to her neck.


    The medallion was gone.


    Wrapping the coarse blanket around her, Kate searched the room, but her clothes and the medallion were nowhere to be found. She checked under the bed; nothing but dust that swirled up around her. The door was locked and other than the stool and a bowl of water on the table, the room was empty.


    Sitting on the edge of the stool, a distinct memory flashed into her mind. She had sat here before, on this same stool while she stared out the window. She had been wearing a long white dress, and an old woman was standing behind her and combing out her hair.


    A dusty shaft of blue lumien light from outside the window was falling at her feet. Kate stepped into the lighted path, but as she drew near to the window, she knew what she would see beyond. Below here were two craggy peaks and between them she could make out the dark thread of a river curving back toward a round city with a spiderweb of streets. To her right, the end of the river was obscured by the curve of the cavern wall. Kate sat on the window ledge. She could recall many hours in this spot, watching and waiting for Corvan to rescue her. But he hadn''t come and now she knew it was because he had been looking for Tyreth instead.


    A key turned in the lock and Kate jumped up, clutching the blanket closee to her body. The old woman from her last visit limped into the room; a steaming bowl in her hands. Out in the hall, a young soldier stared at Kate before the old woman kicked the door shut.


    "Here you are, my dear, a meal fit for a queen." The woman cackled to herself as she put the bowl down on the table, then turned to Kate, shaking her head. "So how did you ever wind up back here? You must want to marry him pretty bad.¡± She gestured to the table. ¡°After you eat your breakfast, we should comb out your hair, just in case he sends someone to check on you."


    "Who?"


    "The Cor-Van of course,¡± the woman said, exposing a grin with only a few teeth remaining.


    "Corvan is here?" Kate asked, stepping away from the window.


    "Of course he¡¯s here. Where else would he be?" The old woman pulled a comb from her pocket and set it on the table. "And he''s still a handsome man - even with an eye patch."


    "Corvan has an eye patch?¡±


    "Ah, yes. I forget that you haven''t seen our Cor-Van''s face since the night that boy stole you away. It was going to be such a nice ceremony. You were so beautiful in that pretty gown, with his special jewels sparkling in your hair." She clucked to herself. "It''s a pity that boy took that tiara. The Cor-Van is a superstitious man and won''t take a counterpart without his sacred jewels. If he doesn¡¯t find them soon you will be waiting here a long time for your special day."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Kate sat on the edge of the bed, recalling the conversation the rebel leader had with Jorad. When the said Cor-van in that way it meant something different than just a name. So why did Corvan have such a similar name? Somehow, he was connected to this underground world. He had told her various stories over the years about his grandfather and the Castle Rock but she had just assumed it was more of his wild imagination.


    The woman turned to the door.  "What¡¯s a counterpart?" Kate asked.


    The old woman cackled again. "You are, my dear. Surely you remember the big party out in the tombs? Jorad was there to get you joined to our Cor-Van but then those loud noises and bright lights were all around us." Her hands waved about in the air. ¡°It certainly was a crazy night!¡±


    Kate stared at her. Was the woman talking about? She had no memory of that time or the bright lights.


    "Oh my. I knew you weren''t yourself before the ceremony but surely you remember something of your special night. It¡¯s not every day a young woman is chosen to be the upcoming queen of the Cor."


    Kate shook her head. None of this fit or made any sense. Maybe the old woman was as crazy as the squeaky voiced man that she served.


    The woman laughed as he headed to the door. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter much for soon you will get a second chance at mad love. Word among the guards is that the bounty hunters may have finally located the boy, and the Cor-Van¡¯s pretty tiara will be here any time now." Her hand went to the door.


    Kate jumped off the bed. "Wait. Do you know where my clothes are?"


    The woman laughed. "Not here. That''s all you need to know."


    "I''d like to get dressed," Kate pleaded.


    "I''m sure you would. But it''s much easier to keep you here with no clothes. There''s an army of men around and you won''t get far with only a blanket. You and me is the only women here, and let me tell you, my dear, they aren''t signing up for guard duty to get glimpse of me." She cackled as she opened the door and shooed the young soldier away. The door closed and a key turned in the lock.


    Kate stared at the door. With the medallion gone, her only hope was the man she met in the chamber. He had promised her in the cave that he would find her. She grimaced. He would be upset that her medallion had been taken away. She should have let him take it for safekeeping before the guards came.


    With a heavy sigh, Kate went back to the stool. The steaming bowl on the table was some sort of thin porridge. It didn''t look appetizing, but she was too hungry to care. The spoon was almost to her lips before she stopped to consider if the food might be poisoned. She sniffed and wrinkled her nose. It didn¡¯t smell great but why would they poison her if they could just knock her out again with the oily cloth? She touched her tongue to the grey mush. It was bland but at least it was hot and something to eat.


    She had just finished the porridge when the old woman came back with a pitcher and cup. Placing them on the table, she picked up the empty bowl and turned to leave.


    "Wait," Kate said.


    The woman sighed heavily before turning to face her.


    "Were you the one who undressed me?"


    The toothless grin spread across the wrinkled face. "No need to worry, my dear. It was me. He may be a bit odd, but at least our leader is an honorable man. He believes it is bad luck to see your face until after the wedding. That¡¯s why you need to wear the veil.  You¡¯re lucky he still thinks you are Tyreth. I know you¡¯re not but I¡¯m not saying anything. I want this all to get done so I can go back to my home and live in peace." She cocked her head on her deeply wrinkled neck and studied Kate. ¡°I sure hope he¡¯s not too angry when he finds out you¡¯re not her.¡± She grinned again.


    "Did I still have my medallion when you took my clothes?" Kate asked quickly.


    The toothless smile vanished. "Medallion?" The old woman shook her head, turning for the door. "Don''t recall any medallion,¡± she said, turning back to the door. ¡°Not to worry though. Our Cor-van will give you the tiara just as soon as they catch up with that boy and much prettier than that old thing."


    "What will they do with him?" Kate asked.


    She looked at Kate and her wrinkled eyes narrowed. "All our Cor-Van wants is the jewels and you. The bounty hunters have orders to kill the boy and dump his body in the river." She pointed out the window. "To the abyss with him!" she cried out; her words followed by another high cackled.


    Kate stood to her feet, but the old woman motioned her back to the stool.


    "Nothing you can do about it, dear. Besides, I am told he has already taken up with one of the sisters. That fickle boy is not worth your time. When you are queen of all the Cor he won¡¯t matter to you anymore."


    Before Kate could say another word, the old woman shuffled out the door and locked it behind her.

 Medallion 24

    A thunderous roar pummeled Corvan''s ears as he shivered in the cold mist. He tried to crawl farther from the waterfall, but a dead weight held him fast. Looking back, he could see a piece of tentacle attached to his ankle, translucent black slime oozing from its torn end.


    Shaking his leg, the tentacle finally let go, but the effort left him exhausted and he fell back against the wet stones.


    Tilting his head to the right, he watched a dense spray whip through the heavy rope net strung across the base of the waterfall. One of bodies of the Broken was still visible just below the waterline but the Volisk was nowhere to be seen.


    Twisting his face to the left, he looked along the river flowing out through a long tunnel. There was a path on both sides, each one lit by a string of evenly spaced lumiens. The dual lines of lights arced around a corner and disappeared from view.


    The last lumien in the line hung directly overhead. Right now he needed a lumien seed or his heart was going to give out entirely. If he died, his father would also die, Kate would never be found, and all would be lost. Taking a deep breath, he rolled to one side, then pushed one shoulder off the floor. His hand slipped in a puddle of slime and he fell back hard, his head smacking against the rock. Stars floating past his eyes and his vision narrowed down to the one single lumien hanging above him. If he blacked out, he might never come back around. Somehow, he needed to get the lumien down. This time he would only eat that one and never let the lumien energy out of his heart again. "I promise," he muttered to himself, "just one more. Then I am done for good."


    Summoning every bit of his remaining strength, he attempted roll to his other side, away from the slime, but the krypin rope attached to the side strap of his pack bunched up beneath him and pushed him onto his back. With a shaking hand, he was able to manipulate the control end, release the coil and lay it on his chest. Could he make it work and use the krypin rope to pull himself up to the vine?


    The trembling tips of his fingers explored the handle of the krypin, fumbling with the controls until the rope tumbled loose and draped its twin ends over his body. With this double headed rope it would be easier to pull the lumien closer than try to pull his body upright.


    Corvan''s stiff fingers warmed to the task as he manipulated one of the krypin¡¯s ends across the floor, up the wall to the ceiling, the wrapped it around the small bulb. Working the controls, he managed to anchor the end next to his head deep into a crack in the floor. Slowly he tightened the rope, the two ends pulling slowly towards each other came the lumien came away from the ceiling. Its vine was stretching and thinning until it snapped with a twang, dropping the lumien directly on his chest.


    Trembling with anticipation, Corvan dropped the handle, grasped the blue globe, and held it to his mouth. Biting down, he punctured a small hole in the lumien''s skin. A few drops of juice fell on his tongue, and he rolled the sweet nectar around in his mouth, inhaling the potent scent. It rose through his sinus cavities, igniting his senses in a sparkle of warmth. He bit a larger chunk of the fruit and more fluid gushed out, almost choking him as he gulped down the electric sweetness. Dropping his head back against the cold floor, he let the energy invade and warm every cell of his body.


    Once his heart had relaxed into a steady rhythm, he lifted the lumien overhead and examined it. The skin of this one was thinner and hung from his hand like a wrinkled deflated balloon. The fruit was much sweeter this time, and its flesh satisfied his immediate need for life sustaining energy. He rubbed a hand over his chest. Maybe he didn''t need to eat the seed this time. This time he could break the desire for more and be free of the need for more seeds. He squeezed the limp fruit. This one didn¡¯t seem to have a seed anyway.


    Sitting sat up, Corvan peeled back the lumien skin. A tiny lumien heart was tucked up where the vine had been attached to the fruit. Pulling it free, he tossed the empty skin aside and rolled the seed between his thumb and forefinger. His heart skipped a beat, and a sharp cramp pulled across his chest. Maybe he was wrong. It felt like his heart still heart needed a small bit of pure lumien energy. He moved it closer to his face. It was such a little seed, barely the size of an aspirin. Surely it would be fine to eat this one. It would be like medicine for his heart. He could eat this tiny seed and that would be it. "I promise," he murmured to himself. "Just this one and then no more."


    Placing the small seed in his mouth, he crunched it between his molars, sending the energy zipping through his body until all his skin tingled with warmth. It felt great. His energy was back. He sat up and beathed deeply, but as he tucked the power away in his heart, a biting pain in his chest doubled him over in agony. The tiny seed had awakened a need for more.


    Up ahead, the next lumien lay on the ground and the one beyond it hung in midair on the long singular vine. Corvan crawled quickly forward and tore the closest fruit apart, spilling its juice on the stones. Twisting the seed from the stem, he bit it in half and swallowed. This time he pushed the energy directly into his heart, but the pain only increased. With one hand gripping his chest, he yanked on the vine and pulled the next lumien off. Shoving the whole fruit into his mouth he sucked out the seed and swallowed it whole. The lumien heart burst in his stomach, sending spasms of painful energy throughout his body.


    These seeds were too tiny to full satisfy his need. He would have to eat a lot more of them to satisfy his cravings.


    When he pulled again, the vine broke off just before the next globe. The light inside the lumien flickered, then all the remaining bulbs down the line began blinking in waves of light down the tunnel, like the neon lights chasing around the motel sign in the city. It took just a moment before he realized what was happening: the severed string of lumiens was sending out an alarm.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Atiya had said they gave the death penalty for anyone caught eating lumien seeds. Grabbing the severed section of the vine, he ran back to the falls, bundled it up, then threw it toward the falls. It snagged the net and a long piece hung down on the surface of the water, its free end waving back and forth in the swirling eddies.


    In behind him, the strings of lumiens on both sides of the river went dark. He turned to discover the glow of torches approaching from around the corner. He ran back to the falls but there was nowhere to hide. The paths on both sides of the water ended at the rock faces beside the falls. Looking through the mist overhead he could make out deep rounded pockets in the rock the falling water had carved out eons ago, then abandoned. Grabbing his krypin rope from the floor he sent one end up into the spray, wrapped the other around his chest and quickly pulled himself up and out of sight on a smooth curved ledge.


    The lights grew stronger along with the voices of two women, one on each side of the river. The one on Corvan''s side of the river came into view. She was dressed in a uniform similar to the one that Atiya wore and the borrowed one he was wearing. A crossbow was balanced in her hands, and he had doubt she knew how to use it. If she looked up and saw him, he would have to no choice but to drop into the water, hold his breath and swim away, but that would also put him back inside the net with the Volisk.


    "The lumien vine is caught on the net," the young woman called to the other side.


    "It doesn''t make any sense." The other one replied. "The Volisk has never desired the taste of lumiens."


    "Look, Leena, there inside the net, below the waterline. Do you see it?"


    The light on the other side of the tunnel drew closer and a slender young woman in a similar uniform but with an insignia on one shoulder walked into view, a sword in one hand and a glowing fire stick in the other. The girl named Leena peered down into the water. "It¡¯s one of the Broken from Kadir. Their lumiens must be completely gone if they are jumping into the water to find more. It appears the Volisk has dragged both him and his prize back into the net. It¡¯s letting the body soften up before it feasts on the remains." She motioned with her light. "We must make a report. The gardeners will need to immediately repair the lights and I will recommend that we post a guard here from now on."


    As soon as their torchlight faded around the corner, Corvan lowered himself onto to the path. He needed to follow the women away from this dead end before the lights came back on and any workers or reinforcements arrived. Creeping along the pathway, he stopped in front of the darkened lumien bulb that hung level with his eyes. He reached out, then shook his head and reluctantly pulled his hand back. Taking the risk was foolish and the pain in his body was already easing off. He needed to move on and live without eating any more lumien seeds.


    With fresh resolve he followed the water channel around the corner. Just ahead Leena and her companion were framed against the bright light of a larger cavern. Corvan crouched behind an outcrop of rock at the water¡¯s edge. The women talked across the water for a moment, then Leena moved on while the other took up position at the entrance to the tunnel on his side of the water. The only way to get past her would be under the water.


    Easing himself into the cool water Corvan calculated the distance to where the guard stood, her back to him as she looked out into the brighter light. He should be able to hold his breath long enough without using any of his stored lumien energy. Taking a deep breath, he ducked below the surface and allowed the current to sweep him past the guard. The brighter light cut below the surface and Corvan tucked in closer to the shadows at the shore where the water ran slower. An angular shadow extended out across the river, and he surfaced beneath the arch of a low stone bridge. The bridge had been anchored out over the land on each side, creating dry alcoves hidden behind by stone support columns. Corvan wrapped an arm around one of the pillars and heaved himself out of the water and onto the ledge.


    The warm air was heavy with the scent of flowering plants and over the ripple of water flowing past, he caught the sound of voices approaching the bridge. Laughter broke out from the group as they crossed overhead and Corvan crawled down to the far end of the alcove, then lowered his head close to the water in order to get a look at the path on the other side. A group of women came into view, walking toward a high gate protected by towers on each side. Corvan leaned out for a better look and almost fell out into the river. The large gate was set into pearl white walls protecting streets lined with buildings glistening in the fading light. A second high wall supported yet another tier of buildings that rose higher up the side of the cavern, to a row of houses carved out of the rock walls. Streetlights were flickering to life and lights were coming on inside the buildings as well. The entire city of white stone glowed with its own light.


    More footsteps sounded on the bridge overhead and another group of women appeared on the road leading to the city. This group was older and dressed in working coveralls with green aprons. They were less animated than the first ones; chatting quietly with each other as they moved toward the city gate.


    Corvan''s neck was getting sore from peering out from under the bridge and he pulled back into the alcove. Blue light danced on the water on both sides of the bridge. The day was ending and judging from the gate and the high city wall, there were nighttime dangers here as well. It might be best to stay hidden under the bridge until it was dark and then find a way into the city.


    Laying back he closed his eyes and relaxed. This new city below the falls of the abyss was nothing like what he had expected. He had been sure this would be a dark prison world full of Rakash who forced their captives to tend their supply of lumiens. Instead, this city seemed to be more normal and Kadir was actually the ruined prison city. Why would Gavyn think his parents were being held as captives down here? Why did Tsarek want him to come here to rescue his father?  It didn''t make sense.


    Corvan tried to sleep but his mind wouldn''t allow his exhausted body to rest. A few times, he found himself half-dreaming he was lying in a small, rounded room with a white light overhead instead of under the bridge. When it happened the third time he turned his head to discover a lighted hole in the shape of one of the medallions on the wall in front of him. As he watched it, a piece of the wall opened up and Kate stood before him in a long white dress, just like his vision from Tsarek¡¯s crystal.


    Kate raised a hand toward him, and he winced at the thought of being burned alive by her fire.

 Medallion 25

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Kate considered the old woman¡¯s comment about the price on Corvan''s head. That was not great news but according to Tyreth, Corvan was now travelling with a woman soldier of some sort, so she hopefully she could offer some protection from the bounty hunters. All Kate knew for certain was that there was no point wasting any more time waiting for Corvan or anyone else to rescue her. She would need to find a way out of the rebel caves on her own.


    A key rattled about in the keyhole, as if someone in the corridor couldn¡¯t figure out how to get it open. Kate slipped from the bed and wrapped the blanket tightly around her. The door burst open, and the old woman staggered into the room, clutching at Kate, and tearing the blanket from her body. Kate yanked it back up and the woman collapsed at her feet, rolling on her back, her eyes wild with fear. "Shut the door," she whispered hoarsely. "Don''t let him inside."


    Kate glanced at the doorway. No-one was there, not even the guard.


    "Shut the door. Shut it!" the woman croaked as she tried to drag herself further into the room.


    Kate jumped past her and checked the empty hallway. "There''s no one there. You''re safe now."


    "Never safe. No one is safe anymore.¡± The woman managed to push herself up against the end of the bed. ¡°The door is broken. He can come through it! He¡¯s coming here!"


    Kate closed the door and crouched down beside her. "It''s all right. I closed the door."


    The woman clutched at Kate''s shoulder and Kate winced. "Keep it locked! Don''t let him in." She raised the other hand as if to ward off someone approaching. ¡°Those terrible eyes!¡±


    "Who?"


    "In the chamber." Her face contorted. "He wants it back."


    "What are you . . ."


    The old woman reached under her tunic and held up Kate''s medallion. Her wrinkled face took on a deathly pall in the green light. "The key. He wants your key." Yanking it over her head, the woman thrust the disk into Kate''s hand, squeezing her own around Kate¡¯s until the points dug painfully in. The old woman¡¯s wide eyes stared into Kate¡¯s face, her voice lowered to an unearthly growl. "He wants you!¡±


    The door thrust open. The old woman screamed as a shadow appeared in the opening. A cold breeze swept across the floor and the woman gave a loud screech and fell to the floor.


    An older soldier dressed in a faded red tunic appeared in the doorway. "What''s going on in here?" he demanded.


    Kate jumped to her feet and gestured to the old woman lying on the floor. "She was afraid, so she came in my room. I think she fainted."


    The soldier strode past Kate, bent down, then straightened, shaking his head. "Whatever frightened her was more than her old heart could take." He pointed out the door. "You''d best wait across the hall in her room while I get help to remove the body. We don''t need any of those young idiots ogling you the whole time instead of helping me.¡± He sighed heavily as stepped far to one side to let Kate past. ¡°I''ll let you know when the job''s done."


    As quickly as the thick blanket would allow, Kate moved into the hall. Off to her right, an open door beckoned, and she slipped inside.  Closing the door firmly behind her, she leaned her back against it.


    The room was as cold as Corvan''s back porch in the dead of winter, and completely dark. Opening her hand, Kate allowed the medallion to hang from its chain and spread its green light across the room. The old woman had taken the medallion from her and was wearing it the whole time to keep it a secret. During the night, the medallion had transporter the woman into the chamber, and someone had come through the broken door. Whoever it was, they had scared her to death.


    There was no time to think about who might have been in the chamber, this was her opportunity to find some clothes and escape. Kate quickly searched the room, but it was as almost as bare as her own. No extra clothing, nothing to eat and not even a window to get a better idea of where she might be.


    A soft rapping was at the door and then it opened to reveal the older soldier. "They are done. You can come back to your own room now."


    Kate hesitated and he stepped back from the door. "You don''t need to worry about the younger soldiers. I have decided that I will be personally guarding your room from now on." He smiled as she drew near the door but his eyes were full of sorrow. "You should know I once had a daughter your age, but she was taken away." He pointed down the hallway to where it opened into a wider cavern. "Our Cor-Van accuses the palace in Kadir, but I believe it is the Rakash. They come on the night of deepest dark,¡± His voice caught. "I believe they are looking for counterparts to have Rakash children so that they can take over the entire Cor, but everyone says I am talking nonsense." He wiped a hand across a wrinkled brow.


    Kate¡¯s heart sank at his words. The Cor was a horrible place if people were kidnapping girls to have children for them. Rakash. She shivered at the word. Even if she found a way to escape from the rebel caves, it appeared there were even greater dangers lurking outside.


    Retreating to her own cell, Kate went immediately to the open window. The soldier stood framed in the doorway. He tried to smile. "I am sorry for causing you even more distress with my speaking of the Rakash. Do not worry. No one will get past me." He eased the door shut behind her.


    Kate looked out at the blue globes on the ceiling of the cavern. Jorad said it was almost the night of deepest dark and now her guard said was saying that was the time when the Rakash would be out looking for girls to kidnap. Could the Rakash climb up the cliff to this window? Surely her guard would have warned her if they could. Then again, he guard''s own daughter had been taken away so how could he ever protect her? Maybe if he understood she did not want to marry their leader, the older man might help her to escape.


    She was turning back to the door when someone knocked on it. There was a short pause, then the door opened halfway, and the older guard stepped inside.


    "I am sorry for disturbing you again.¡± He glanced over his shoulder at movement in the hall. ¡°Our Cor-Van was informed of the death of your servant. He is concerned about you and offers you a replacement to help you get ready for the upcoming ceremony."


    The door opened wider and a young girl in a long blue tunic was escorted into the room by a younger guard with a drawn sword. "This one is too young for our leader,¡± he said with a sly smile, ¡°but our Cor-Van says if she gives you any trouble, just let him know and he will have her assigned to clean the barracks. It would be nice to have a younger ¡®Sister¡¯ to help us brothers." He laughed, then shoved the girl toward the bed and sheathed his sword.


    ¡°Get back to your station!¡± the older man commanded, and the young man whirled about, a long braid at his back whipping over his shoulder. He gave the old man a cursory salute, then sauntered out of the room and turned down the hall. The older guard shook his head, moved back into the hall, and pulled the door shut with a solid click. His key turned in the lock.


    The younger girl jumped to the door, yanking furiously on the handle, then turned to face Kate with both hands on her hips. "Don''t you dare think of treating me like some kind of servant. I''m not serving anyone, least of all you! I''ll never help the rebel leader from Rozan."


    Kate smiled wryly. "I think I¡¯m the one who''s going to end up serving their leader if I can''t get out of here."


    The girl dropped her hands to her sides and frowned. "You don''t want to become his counterpart?"


    "Would they keep me locked in here, wrapped only in a blanket, with a guard outside the door if I wanted to stay?" Wearily Kate sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed her eyes. Things just kept getting more difficult. Even if the curly haired man with the gray eyes could find her, how could he get her out past the guard and all the soldiers down in the barracks.


    The younger girl leaned against the side of the bed. "I was told you wanted to be his counterpart."


    Kate threw up one hand. "I don''t even know who that is."


    "The latest and greatest leader of the remnant from Rozan. They say he''s tall, dark and handsome." She grinned. "Not a bad combination if you don''t mind a whole lot of crazy thrown into the deal. He actually believes he is destined to rule the Cor and rebuild Rozan to its former glory, after he invades Kadir of course and steals the rest of our lumiens."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Kate shook her head. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Everyone here assumes I know what''s going on."


    The younger girl pulled herself up on the bed and crossed her legs. "This new leader from Rozan has been looking to snag himself a counterpart for some time now. He thinks that will prove he is the true ruler of the Cor. Most of the younger girls went into hiding so he wasn¡¯t able to find the woman of his dreams."


    She leaned forward. ¡°Then we got news that the rebels had captured a girl. My mother sent Garek and his grey men to the City of the Dead to help her escape, but just as they arrive, this new boy shows up and single-handedly rescues the girl right in the middle of the ceremony. Garek said he threw fire through the air, scared away all the rebel soldiers and then disappeared into the crypts with both the rebel leader''s counterpart and his precious tiara." The girl paused, frowned deeply then jumped off the bed, looking out the window. "So that''s where he got those jewels. No wonder he was thinking of her."


    Kate closed her eyes. Adding this to the information provided by the old woman, the pieces were slowly coming together. She could recall that wedding ceremony with a large crowd watching her from beyond a fire. Jorad helped her get away but then someone else had arrived while she lay in a stone box.


    Corvan? Yes, it had been Corvan. He had finally come back to find her, so why had Jorad told her that Corvan had left her to save Tyreth? Was Jorad trying to turn her against both Corvan and Tyreth? She opened her eyes to find her new lady-in-waiting still talking.


    "So later that night, I snuck out of the library to visit this guy I knew who was on guard duty. Just a friend of mine, you know, but my mother doesn¡¯t like him. We were chatting when a report came in that a company of palace soldiers was in the streets being led by one of the Rakash who was carrying a long white scarf."


    Kate stiffened. It had to be the same white scarf that Jorad claimed was given to Corvan by Tyreth and now the ones called Rakash were back.


    The girl jumped off the bed. "I know. I thought it was weird too, so I ran to tell my mother.¡± She leaned towards Kate and threw her arms wide. ¡°That''s when I find everyone inside the library, Garek, Jorad, the new guy, and the same girl from the tombs was lying there on the table but it was hard to get a good look at her with torches lying about on the floor and all. Then the boy tells the rest of them his name is Corvan, not like the rebel leader Cor-Van, but like it''s really his name. Then he admits the scarf is Tyreth''s." She paused for a quick breath. "I didn''t like that part. Tyreth is spoiled and she always gets what she wants.¡± She glanced over her shoulder at the door, then back at Kate with a big smile on her face. "But not this time, this time I found him first. He was hiding above me in a tree while I took a bath before I spotted him and he was so cute and embarrassed, but he said he didn''t spy on me.¡± She paused for a breath.  ¡°Then we left together and escaped but the bounty hunters found us anyway and . . ."


    Kate put up a hand to stop the chatter. Who was this person and what was Corvan doing hiding in a tree, watching her take a bath? "Are you the fighter, the sister person they said was with Corvan in the city?" Kate asked.


    The girl''s eyes sparkled as she straightened up. "Yes. My name is Atiya. I am one of the Sisters and the rebels never would have caught me if I hadn''t been so worried about Corvan." Her face grew serious, then she sat back on the bed. "Corvan ate a lumien seed and it''s the death penalty if you get caught." Her shoulders sagged. "I was upset, and I didn¡¯t know how to help him, so I left him sleeping by the river to find my mother.¡± She tried to smile but now her eyes were sad. "It''s so hard to get the younger boys to stop once they get used to the pleasure of the seeds. They get so confused. I¡¯m sure it must have been because of eating that seed that he was thinking of Tyreth when he was kissing me."


    Kate turned to the window to hide the surprise and anger on her face. Corvan was in love with Tyreth, but he was kissing this girl instead? Was that because of the seeds she kept talking about? Even so, how was that an excuse for his behavior?


    Atiya touched Kate''s arm. "Are you okay? You don''t look great. Have they been feeding you?"


    Kate shook her head and turned back to Atiya. "Not since before the old woman died."


    Atiya jumped off the bed. "You rest here, and I''ll see what I can find." She grinned. "They can''t expect you to marry their insane leader on an empty stomach. I¡¯ll also check out the place and see if I can get you out of here before they find that boy and the tiara and it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Atiya rapped on the door until the guard unlocked it. It took her only a minute to sweet-talk the older man into letting her go down to the dining area to find something to eat. She turned back to Kate, gave her a quick nod, and closed the door.


    Kate crossed the room and gazed out the window. Corvan was somewhere out there but this time, even if he knew she was captured again by the rebels, he wouldn''t be coming for her because he really was out searching for Tyreth. Tyreth was much prettier and also a princess. She sighed deeply. It was time to face reality and let Corvan go¡ªnot that he ever belonged to her in the first place.


    Climbing onto the bed, she lay back and stared at the ceiling. The rebels were after Corvan to get the tiara back, but he was also in trouble with the law in this gloomy world. This new girl, Atiya, was clearly upset with Corvan for eating the lumien seeds. She said he would get the death penalty for eating a seed and as much as Kate was afraid of going to the chamber possibly meeting whoever had scared the old woman, she needed to find out if Tyreth had located Corvan.


    Kate closed her eyes but there wasn''t much chance of sleeping; she was hungry, and her mind was whirling, both with new information and snippets of old memories. Unravelling the blanket, she got under it, then ducked under the edge to get a better view of the medallion¡¯s glow. She traced a finger around its seven points. "Why can''t I just say, ''Take me to the chamber''? It sure would be a lot easier." She touched the words in the center of the star and immediately she was standing in the small round anteroom.


    Tapping the center of the medallion again, she immediately returned to being under the covers in the rebel cave. When she pulled the cover down to expose her head, and tested it again, nothing happened. Retreating back under the blanket, she said nothing out loud but only touched the center of the star. Immediately was back in the round anteroom outside the chamber. ¡°That¡¯s much easier than waiting to fall asleep,¡± Kate said to herself as she touched the narrow door open, then stepped tentatively into the council chamber.


    The anteroom beyond the shattered door was a bit brighter inside and she could see along its curved walls, yet the floor itself was as black as a bottomless pit. Kate gave the broken door a wide berth and headed for Tyreth¡¯s anteroom door.


    The star shaped portal on Tyreth¡¯s door was dark but across the way, a new star glowed on a door she hadn''t opened yet. Crossing the floor, she touched the star but it did not seem there was anyone inside. Stepping closer she peered over the bottom of the star portal.


    A young man lay on the floor, curled up in a fetal position. He wore only a dirty loincloth, and his skin was streaked with grime. Every rib showed along his bruised sides. He looked like the dead lamb she had once seen after it had been stillborn, but a groan assured her this person was still alive.


    The body twisted, its head rolling to one side, and Kate gasped. It was Corvan! She quickly opened the door into the anteroom. He looked up at her, fear in his eyes. She raised her hand to him, but as she went to speak, the light above him went out and he vanished. Kate called repeatedly into the darkened room but Corvan did not return.


    Blinking back tears, she closed his anteroom door. Corvan must be in terrible trouble if he looked so awful in the chamber. Since she had his medallion from home, Corvan must be a prisoner of someone else who had one. That would explain the bruises all over his body. They must have caught him eating those seeds and were punishing him.


    Running back into her own entry room she touched her medallion to return to the rebel bedroom. She needed to ask Atiya what those seeds did to people and why it was against the law to eat them. Maybe Atiya would know what prison Corvan was in and with Atiya¡¯s help, she could escape and find some way to rescue him.


    Her face was still under the blanket when a soft thump came from by the window, followed by the shuffle of someone wearing heavy boots. Kate froze and held her breath as the person drew near to the bed. Through a fold in the blankets, she caught a glimpse of a threadbare dirty robe.


    "Kate," a man''s voice whispered. "Are you awake?"


    It wasn''t the voice of the old guard. It sounded more like the grey-eyed man from the chamber. The one who promised he would be coming to rescue her.


    The man touched her shoulder through the blanket. "Kate. You need to wake up. We need to get you out of here." He drew the cover off her face. Kate clutched at the edge of the blanket as it cleared her chin and held on tight. His face was right over hers and her first thought was that the grey-eyed young man was even more handsome in person, despite not being dressed in his purple robe.


    Dropping to one knee, he let go and smiled at her across the blanket. "I am so glad to see you are safe. It¡¯s taken me a long while to find a way inside these rebel caves. I only had few chances to sleep and each time I waited for you in my chamber entry room. At one point, I heard someone scream inside. Was that you?" He paused until Kate shook her head. "Do you still have the medallion?" he whispered.


    Kate nodded and pulled the glowing star out from under the blanket.


    He smiled and nodded. "If the rebel leader got his hands on it, our world would completely fall apart. That is why I tried to take it from you in the cave. I''m sorry if I frightened you."


    Kate pulled the medallion back under the covers and felt its warmth against her skin. She didn¡¯t like him being so close when she didn¡¯t have her clothes on, but she didn''t want him to leave either. For the first time since coming into the Cor, she felt safe. Would it be okay to say that to him? He smiled at her again, and Kate realized she hadn''t yet said a single word to him.


    She was about tell him she was glad to see him when voices sounded in the hall and a key rattled in the lock. The man touched her cheek. "Don''t let anyone know I am here." He dropped to the floor and slid under her bed.


    The cell door banged open and Atiya bounded into the room, then kicked it shut. Tossing a bundle onto the bed, Atiya grabbed the bottom of Kate¡¯s blanket. "We''ve got to leave right away."


    Kate held on tight and lowered her voice. "I don''t have any clothes."


    Atiya rummaged through the bundle and held up a dirty tunic. "You do now. I''ve been stealing things from around the caves. I¡¯ve even got official cloaks with the Rozan crest on them. We can braid our hair like them and dress like the soldiers and walk out the front gate, but we don''t have much time. Hurry up and get dressed."


    "It won''t work. The front gate is too well guarded." The voice of the grey-eyed man seemed to come from everywhere in the room.


    Atiya jumped to the center of the room, a short sword drawn and ready.

 Medallion 26

    Corvan rolled over and a sharp edge dug into his hip. A thin rock from the riverbed must have worked its way inside his clothes when he hid from Leena¡¯s companion by going into the river. Pulling up the Sister¡¯s tunic Atiya had put on him, he searched around in his clothing and discovered a pointed stone jammed into one of the pockets of the pants. He was about to toss it into the river when he realized what it actually was: the blue side of the mirror glass from the High Priest¡¯s Hall that had fallen and broken in half; the magnetic piece that matched the white side he¡¯d given to Gavyn when they¡¯d said good-bye.


    Back then, when they each held one of the pieces, he and Gavyn were able to communicate some of their thoughts. He closed his hand around the piece. Could it help him locate Gavyn? If so, Gavyn could lead him to his father, and hopefully Tsarek as well.


    Closing his eyes, he pictured Gavyn¡¯s face and smiled to himself at the memory of the happy boy. The disk grew warm against his palm, and a hazy blue circle appeared ¨C a bit like the flowing rock around the labyrinth openings. A man in a hooded cloak came into view standing next to a table covered with open scrolls. A lumien lamp glowed next to him, casting his face into deep shadow under the cowl of his hooded tunic. The man¡¯s head raised toward the blue circle and he walked over, holding out a folded piece of parchment. A child¡¯s dirty hand reached out past the circle to take it from him. That had to be Gavyn. The matching pieces of glass were showing him a scene through the boy¡¯s eyes.


    The man in the vision crouched down and pushed his hood back. Corvan drew a sharp breath. It was his father! His face was thinner, he had a gash over one eye, but he was still alive.


    The view faded. Corvan shifted the half disk to his other hand, the scene reappeared and played again. He studied the surroundings, but the only thing he could tell for certain was that his father was not in the Kadir library, given the lights on the tables. He shifted hands one more time but there was no more to be seen and nothing in the picture gave any clue as to where or when the events had taken place. Opening his eyes, Corvan looked out over the river in the direction of the new city. If he could find Gavyn the boy could lead him to where is father was.


    Crawling along the rock shelf, Corvan pulled himself from under the upstream side of bridge and crouched in behind its low wall. The pale light from the lumiens overhead bathed the white stone of city with their distinctive blue glow. A few people moved about inside the lighted windows of the buildings, but it wasn''t firestick light like Kadir. It was the same steady light of the lumien bulbs he had eaten by the falls. This city was more advanced than Kadir. The library his father was likely within those walls, but from his vantage point, Corvan could see two guards above the closed gates. He might be able to bluff his way in by using his grandfather¡¯s cloak to just walk up to the gates but that seemed a bit risky. These people might not be so easily fooled as the ones in Kadir.


    Corvan looked behind the bridge. It would be better to explore this side of the river first; stay off the main road and look for another way to get inside the walls. Crouching low, he kept the arch of the bridge between himself and the city gate as he scampered over to the edge of the cavern, just down from where the river emerged.


    Tucking himself into a cleft in the cavern wall, he surveyed his surroundings. The city completely dominated the far side of the flowing water, but this side was packed full of gardens. Immediately in front of his hiding place, long sections of trellis in neat rows were thickly blanketed with hanging vines. Between the trellis rows, other plants of various sizes and shapes sprouted from the ground. Leaving his hiding place, Corvan crept along path made of flagstone that followed a trellis, careful to not step in the soft dirt and leave any footprints behind.


    At the end of the garden rows, dominating the center of the gardens, was a sturdy stone building. Shafts of brilliant light were shooting out through narrow windows spaced along the sides and also through small cracks between the roof tiles. The lumien light beckoned him from his hiding place and out past the last trellis post. It was a different wavelength from the lumien glow overhead; more potent and yet, in a way, peaceful and soothing. A short dense hedge ran around the building and when he brushed against it he found it was covered in small thorns, just like their caragana hedge at home that was supposed to keep the deer out of his mother¡¯s garden. Following it around to the short end of the building he found a wider path cut through a gap in the hedge, then up to an arched double door, framed by a lighted window on each side. Running silently forward on slippered feet, he ducked in under one of the windows and peeked over the ledge.


    The long building was a greenhouse, it¡¯s brilliant light coming from deep within two dense rows of leafy vines that flowed down each side of a center aisle. Seeing no one inside, Corvan stepped to the door and pulled on one of the handles. As the door opened silently outward, the potent scent of lumien power flowed out on a wave of light that fell on the surrounding hedge and up the path toward the city. Jumping inside, he quietly shut the door but when he turned around the wave of brilliant light threatened to push him right back out of the room.


    Shielding his eyes, he wandered down the center of the long room. On either side, in behind curtains of vines and leaves, a row of lumiens hung under long support beams. He breathed deep, absorbing the sweet aroma and microscopic bits energy from the lumien infused air. A dizzy rush overcame him, like his head was suddenly floating free of his body. He stopped and steadied himself against a wide stone trough that ran below the lumiens.


    As his eyes adjusted to the light, he noticed that the lumiens were oddly shaped. The large bulbs not only had a thick stem anchored to the stone beam above, but there was another vine grafted onto the bottom of the lumien and tied into a stream of luminescent fluid flowing in trough below. The tension between the upper stem and the bottom vine was giving the lumiens their strange, elongated shape.


    Looking into the water he discovered that the vine grafted on to the bottom of each lumien was securely fastened to the water trough by a flattened disk that looked a lot like the end of a krypin rope, except much larger. Like a krypin, the submerged disk was extending many tiny tendrils into the current. As he watched, minute blobs of light formed at the ends of a few tendrils, then popped out and were swept along with the current. His fingers twitched at the thought of scooping the blobs from the water. His mouth grew dry, along with strong desire to drink from the trough.


    Forcing himself away, he focused on his feet and moved on along between the rows. An overwhelming desire to touch one the lumiens grew with each step, but Corvan averted his eyes. Just as in the water tunnel, these interlinked lumiens would likely set off another alarm and the guards from the city would come running.


    He reached the far end of the room where the twin troughs of lumien infused water spilled on an angle into a round holding tank and swirled about. A thick vine ran around the top edge of the tank, sprouting thousands of smaller vines that cascaded into the pool. The thin branches were being swept along in a living circle as the fluid in the tank spun in a slow whirlpool. It seemed that the glowing blobs from the water troughs were being absorbed by the trailing vines.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Off to his right, on the far side of the glowing tank of water, the thick trunk of the main vine pierced the wall of the building and, through one of the narrow windows, he could see the vine snaking along the ground in the direction of the city. When it reached the river, stone supports held the thick vine high over the water until it entered the side a squat, grey building, that hung a ways out from the side of the city wall.


    At the base of the grey building, a large pipe hung out over the river and brown slime oozed out to become a smear of slimy foam that disappeared with the flow of the water under the far cavern wall. The whole scene reminded Corvan of the coal burning power plant at home. The people of this new city had created a way to store the energy of the lumiens during the day and then use it to power their buildings at night.


    Turning away from the pool, he headed for the entry. If he followed the thick vine to the river, his special slippers should allow him to walk on top of it, then use his krypin to climb the wall of the power plant and get into the city. His intention faltered and his pace slowed as he reveled in the lumien power filtering into his body through his lungs. He hadn''t felt this good in a very long time and he didn¡¯t want to leave this special place, not just yet.


    He paused before one of the globes and examined it closely. The skin of the fruit was different from the lumiens in Kadir; thinner and more fragile, like the rice paper of a Japanese lantern. Cautiously he touched a fingertip to the surface. A soft pulse of energy shot up his arm into his head. It felt amazing. Wrapping both hands around the globe, he let the myriad of pleasant sensations sweep through his entire body. Closing his eyes, he let every cell of his being fill with the gentle energy. There was no pain in his heart, nor was there a craving to consume its seed.


    Opening his eyes he gazed past his fingertips at a huge lumien seed shimmering within the translucent skin. These plants had been specially bred to produce this kind of power. If he could carry one of the seeds with him, he could continually absorb its energy without having to eat it. Corvan stroked the membrane and his fingernail pierced the fragile surface. A drop of juice fell into the trough, and the lumien quivered in his hands. Letting it go, he stepped away, ready to run for the door but suddenly the room was spinning around him, the row of lumiens bouncing crazily upside down below his head.


    It took a moment to realize he was hanging from the beams overhead by vines wrapped tightly around his ankles. Smaller vines began pushed out from behind broad leaves to surround his arms and legs, pulling him in close and caressing his skin. A longer vine covered with small tendrils coiled itself around his chest and then he felt his strength ebbing away. Like a Venus Flytrap, the plant was extracting the energy stored inside him. Corvan struggled to get free, but the vines only tightened and pulled him higher toward the trellis beams overhead.


    The movement of the vines ceased as a low door in behind the whirlpool opened and a tall figure dressed in one of the tunics worn by the women by the waterfalls, stepped inside. The figure leaned over the edge of the whirlpool, scooped up a handful of the bright liquid, slurped it, then spit black fluid on the floor, lips smacking. The person walked past the pool and up the aisle to approach where Corvan hung overheard, like a fly wound up in a spider¡¯s web. The vines pulled quietly higher, carrying Corvan with them until he was fully encased by a curtain of leaves.


    The person below reached for the lumien Corvan had pierced. Corvan was certain it would sound the alarm to report his intrusion but as one hand reached out, its other arm stuck out of the cloak: a long white forearm that ended in a severed stump. Corvan sucked in his breath; it was the leader of the Rakash, the one who had lost his hand to Tyreth''s black blade when the Chief Watcher had died. The Rakash wasn¡¯t wearing one of the women¡¯s tunics. Corvan had been deceived, for the leader of the Rakash was wearing the special cloak he had stolen from Corvan¡¯s father up at the Red Creek Mine.


    Corvan let his breath out quietly, but the thin man paused and turned his sightless eyes toward him. The hood fell back from the head of the Rakash, exposing patches of thin white hair over a network of blue veins that pulsed across the surface of his skull. The blue tongue worked to click and seek out the source of Corvan¡¯s breathing but it couldn''t seem to distinguish him from the leaves and vines tangled around him.


    Finally, the Rakash turned his attention back to the lumien. Thrusting his good hand inside the lumien¡¯s skin, he gave a sharp twist and ripped out the seed. A powerful ripple shot through the vines wrapped around Corvan''s body but the plants didn''t attack the man below. Instead they pulled back even further.


    The Rakash did not bite the lumien heart. Instead, it held the seed over the water and squeezed, the tendons in its remaining hand bulging. Drops of pure white liquid formed across the surface of the seed, then trickled over the long thin fingers, and dripped into the water. The Rakash leader tossed the wrinkled seed in the trough where it bobbed along towards the pool. The creature licked its fingers, then turned his attention to the next lumien in the row. As he reached for it, all the lumiens in the room glowed fiercely and pulses of energy ran through the vines like snakes swallowing eggs.


    Corvan squinted against the light. Even the Rakash had its arm up over the depressions where its eyes had once been. The front doors flew open, Corvan blinked, and the Rakash vanished.


    Three young women, all dressed in a tunic like the one Atiya had given him, ran down the corridor between the rows of plants, swords at the ready. The tallest of the three stopped directly below Corvan to examine the wrinkled skin of the empty lumien hanging over the trough. It was Leena, the same young women who had been in charge at the falls. Another ran to the pool and used her sword to fish the remnants of the lumien heart from the water. The third opened the short door at the back of the power station and stepped out into the night.


    In a moment they were all back and standing directly below Corvan.


    "Look at this." The shortest one held up the squashed lumien heart.


    "No one would have that much strength unless they had already eaten another,¡± Leena stated, ¡°yet this is the only one they consumed."


    The shorter girl nodded eagerly. "Perhaps the lumiens torn down in the water tunnel were not from the man drowned in the net. I think there must be another one of the Broken from Kadir who escaped the Volisk. We must alert the city."


    The tall girl nodded and turned on her heel to leave. As they moved along the aisle the vines around Corvan''s ankles relaxed and lowered him down behind their heads. The women were almost to the door when the vines abruptly dropped him and he landed awkwardly, face down in a heap.


    "Are you injured, sister?" Gentle hands rolled him over. "What are you doing out here by . . ."


    One of them gasped and a sharp point bit into his neck. "Who are you? Why are you dressed in our uniform? What are you doing here?"


    "Pull your sword back and let him talk," Leena commanded.


    "If he ate the lumien seed, it would be better to kill him now while he is dazed," one said.


    "He looks pretty weak." A round face moved closer. "What''s your name?"


    Corvan swallowed hard and felt the tip of the sword prick his Adam''s apple. "Corvan."


    Leena shook her head. "Another one gone mad with eating the seeds. He thinks he is the Cor-Van. He likely attacked one of the sisters and stole her uniform."


    Beyond the tall girl''s head, a pillar supporting the overhead beam appeared to split apart. The leader of the Rakash hadn''t left. He was standing beside the pillar, wrapped in the camouflaged cloak he had taken from Corvan''s father. The white face stared at him from the recesses of its hood, then gazed at the tall girl with the sword. Blue lips mouthed a single word in a whispered sigh. "Leena."


    Corvan tried to shout a warning, writhing to point out the creature, but all that escaped his mouth was a garbled cry before the hilt of a sword slammed into the side of his head.

 Medallion 27

    Kate¡¯s bed bumped about as the grey-eyed man slid out from beneath it and stood to his feet. Atiya gave Kate an incredulous look before addressing the man. "And who are you?"


    He dusted off his cloak. "My name is not important. In fact, it is better for both of you if you do not know my name."


    "Yeah, sure,¡± Atiya scoffed. ¡°The mysterious stranger with the best interests of the helpless women at heart." She stalked to the foot of the bed, her sword extended. "How do we know you''re not part of the lunatic leader¡¯s plan?"


    He grinned at Atiya and gestured to the bed. "Ask Kate. We''ve met before."


    Atiya turned to her with raised eyebrows. Kate studied the man¡¯s face. She didn''t really know who he was, but he had been trying to help her. On the other hand, so had Jorad, but for his own purposes. Regardless, it would be a lot better to try and escape with this guy instead of being forced into marriage with the rebel leader. She nodded to Atiya. "I trust him, even though I don''t know his name," she stared at him, "not yet."


    He smiled and nodded. "For now, that is best. You will be safer if people think I am just some soldier who wanted you for his counterpart." His smile widened and Kate found herself wondering if he was serious. With so few girls left was he actually interested in her? In a way, she wouldn¡¯t mind if he was.


    Atiya waved the point of the sword at him. "We''ve got to call you something."


    "You are one of the sisters?" he asked.


    "Yes, and my name is Atiya. I''m not afraid to let people know it."


    "Then for now why don''t the two of you call me ''brother''. It will be best if anyone overhears us talking." He sat on the edge of Kate''s bed and gestured to Atiya and the door. "Can you tell me what you saw out there?"


    Atiya slide the sword back into its sheath and cinched it up around her waist. "I went looking for something to eat and found and empty room with food laid out on the table. It was good stuff too; I tried some, but then I heard soldiers coming and I ducked under the tablecloth. Their leader was with them, I could hear that strange voice of his.  They all sat down, and I had a hard time not being kicked by all those dirty boots."


    The man nodded. "That was smart. What did they talk about?"


    Atiya smiled at his compliment. "One told their leader that some of the hired mercenaries who used to be with the palace guard of Kadir have been talking about going back to serve the palace, now that the Chief Watcher is dead. The man noted that a mutiny could spread because most of the Rozan soldiers are hungry and tired." Atiya leaned against the bedpost. "And that was when the wise rebel leader decided he just can''t wait any longer to move forward with his plans to be joined to his counterpart, even without his precious tiara."


    Kate sat up and tugged the blanket higher. "He''s going to marry me right away?"


    Atiya nodded. "Sort of. He is planning to bring Jorad back for the ceremony but instead of giving you some pretty jewels for your special day, he plans on killing you."


    ¡°Are you sure you heard that right?¡± the man asked, sitting on the edge of Kate¡¯s bed.


    Atiya nodded. "I told you he was insane. The plan is to dress his elite guards in borrowed palace soldier tunics. At the counterpart ceremony, they''ll attack the clearing, and during the fight, you will end up getting killed. He believes his men will be so angry they will follow him to counterattack the palace right away. And with the one they all think is Tyreth," she pointed at Kate, "dead, Kadir will be without a ruler so it will be easy to take over. In the end the palace guard will be blamed for Tyreth''s death since the story has been planted that you decided to be the counterpart to the rebel leader because you didn''t wish to be joined to the captain of the guard." Atiya shrugged at the man. "A bit convoluted but not bad for someone with only half a brain." She turned back to Kate. "And after you are dead, the rebel leader plans to find a counterpart he can more easily bend to his will. He says Tyreth is far too stubborn."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Did his men actually buy into this plan?" the man asked.


    "We will find out shortly, my brother." Atiya pushed away from the bed and went to unlock the door. Stepping into the hall, she smiled sweetly as she waved the key in her hand and shut it again. "Our older guard is waiting for me to return his key, but after all the soldiers are fed, they are going to call him to a meeting with the leader and that will leave our door unguarded. It appears they don''t trust him to go along with their scheme. He still has his honor and that makes him dangerous."


    The man jumped to his feet and held his hand to Kate. "We''ve got to get you out of here and warn Tyreth about the attack."


    Kate held up the medallion. "I''ve already met her in the chamber. She has the medallion Jorad took from me."


    The man''s eyes narrowed at Jorad''s name, and he studied her medallion a moment. "Can you contact her again and let her know the rebels are planning to attack the city?"


    "I think so. I¡¯ve just discovered its possible for me to go to the chamber without sleeping as long as I''m covered up and in the dark. I was there when you came in." She cringed at the memory of Corvan lying on the floor. She needed to find him as soon as possible but she didn''t want to tell this man after what he had said about the chamber judging people''s hearts. Could Corvan be so bitter and angry that the chamber removed all his clothes?


    ¡°I can see it upsets you to go there,¡± the man said. "Can we bring you back quickly if we need to?"


    "I think that if you pull the covers down. I''ll come back here," Kate said.


    Atiya laughed out loud. "I want to be here for that."


    "What are you talking about?" the man asked.


    Kate grabbed the bundle of clothes. "I need to get dressed first."


    "Oh. Yes." His ears turned pink as he turned and he crossed the room to look intently out the window.


    Atiya grinned as she shook out the clothes and handed a shirt, pants and a cloak with embroidered sleeves to Kate. She leaned in close and whispered, "Where did you find him? He''s kinda cute."


    Kate grabbed the clothes. "I didn''t find him, he just appeared."


    Atiya giggled so hard she snorted. "I''m gonna look under your bed and see if there''s one for me too."


    Kate glanced at the man staring out the window. He had to be hearing what Atiya was saying.


    Kate pulled on the clothes under the blanket as Atiya crossed to the door and put her ear to the keyhole.


    As soon as she was dressed, Kate coughed and the man turned around.


    "Are you sure you can contact Tyreth?" he asked.


    "As long as she shows up tonight," Kate replied. "But if she isn''t in the chamber, should I speak with Jorad instead?"


    He frowned. "You said Tyreth had Jorad''s medallion."


    "She does but now he has the other one I found up in the caves outside that doorway above Kadir."


    The man nodded. "Then that must have been the one Tarran carried.¡± A deep frown creased his brow. ¡°I wish I could have saved him.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°So you are carrying two of the medallions? The glowing one and a plain silver one?"


    She shook her head. "For a short while I had two medallions but then I dropped the silver one, the one that doesn¡¯t glow, and now Tyreth has it."


    "And that¡¯s the one that was Jorad''s medallion?"


    Kate nodded. "Yes. It''s a bit confusing but I think Jorad''s medallion and the one I found in the caves were mixed up when Jorad held them both together."


    His eyebrows raised and he crossed the floor to sit again on the edge of the bed. "Kate, did you mix up the medallions or did Jorad switch them on you?"


    Kate averted her eyes. "I . . . I''m not sure if he did it on purpose."


    "I need to know. It will tell us if we can ask him to help us or if he is fully against us."


    "He seems to be on both sides at the same time," Kate said.


    The young man nodded. "That sounds exactly like Jorad. To be safe I would not open his door unless there is no other way to get a warning to Tyreth. I do believe he would do anything to help her."


    Kate went to pull the covers over her head, but he grabbed her hand.


    "If you do talk to my brother, remind him the path of honor is measured by one''s deeds." He released her hand and drew the blanket up over her face.


    Kate pulled the medallion close as its glow bathed her face. It sounded like the grey-eyed man was Jorad''s real brother but all the double-talk about herself and Tyreth, brothers and sisters, palace soldiers and rebel soldiers was confusing.


    Right now, all she knew for certain was that Corvan was in great danger, and she needed to find him as soon as possible.

 Medallion 28

    The throbbing pain in Corvan¡¯s head increased as a light came on overhead and shone directly into his eyes. He was laying on his back on the floor of a round room; a much smaller version of the prison cell where he had first met Tyreth and Morgan.


    Twisting his head to one side, he located the door, just before it slid opened and a figure in white appeared. Tyreth? He blinked hard to clear his vision. No, it was Kate! She was calling to him and holding out the glowing medallion. Relief swept through him. Tsarek was wrong. She hadn''t taken the medallion to the evil master after all. Corvan tried to call out to her but instead she faded away, along with the overhead light.


    "He''s coming around." A girl''s voice echoed in a large room, as if he were inside the stone church in Fenwood.


    "I''ll get word to our guardian." A second voice responded from somewhere across an open space.


    Corvan managed to open his eyes. High above, a curved dome with painted faces stared down at him, but it wasn¡¯t the Kadir library; this ceiling was clean without any trace of dirt and smoke. Although the paintings were not as detailed as the ones in Kadir, the faces were kinder, less angry. This must be the library where his father had given the message to Gavyn.


    He tried to move but his arms and legs were tightly bound to a hard surface. Lumps beneath his back reassured him that he still had his grandfather¡¯s pack on. They obviously had not searched him.


    Tipping his head back, he winced as a lump on the side of his head pushed against the restraints. A pleasant face appeared upside down above him. A girl with the greenest eyes Corvan had ever seen. She glanced over her shoulder, then bent lower and laid a hand on his cheek. "I''m so sorry Leena hit you so hard but you scared us when you were thrashing about and making that awful sound."


    Footsteps approached and the green-eyed girl stood to attention. Corvan shifted his body to get a better view, but the ropes dug into his wrists.


    An elegant woman with long white hair and wearing a flowing dress, stepped in next to him. Her smooth skin was that of a young girl, but her eyes betrayed an aged sadness. Pushing his left hand open she examined each fingernail, then lifted up the sleeve of his robe and probed his forearm. "Stick out your tongue." Her voice was soft, but it carried the weight of a command and Corvan obeyed without hesitation. She tilted his head forward and gently felt along the bump above his ear.


    "Unbind him. He is no danger to us now," she said, then placed her hand on Corvan''s forehead. "Give the boy something to eat and drink, and when he is able to walk, bring him to my garden." She left his side, crossed the room, and engaged in a whispered conversation with someone else before leaving.


    The green-eyed girl jumped to his side and quickly untied the cords. Corvan lay still and measured his remaining lumien strength. The white-haired woman was right. He was no danger to anyone. There was barely enough lumien energy in him to keep his heart pumping.


    "You can sit up now," the girl said, taking his arm and helping him forward.


    Corvan pushed himself up on the edge of the table. The room tilted crazily around him and he closed his eyes. Hands grabbed him from both sides.


    "She hit him too hard." Another girl spoke. Her husky voice carried her annoyance well.


    "I told him it wasn''t our fault,¡± the grey-eyed girl whispered. ¡°Leena takes things too far. She¡¯s always so serious."


    "Help me carry him to a bench,¡± the husky voice replied.


    Corvan was whisked across the room, his feet barely touching the ground. The dizziness was passing and when he opened his eyes, they were helping him sit on cushioned bench set in an alcove along the wall. He tried to talk but his dry throat would not let the words out.


    "Here." The green-eyed girl offered him a leather-like sack that sloshed in her hands. "Drink from my flask." Pulling a cork from the narrow end, she held it up to his mouth. He didn¡¯t like that it tasted like the purple fruit Atiya had given him, but he drank deeply before giving it back. She smiled at him as she twisted the stopper back in place.


    "Thank you." he croaked.


    The other girl pushed onto the bench beside him. It was the short girl from the power station, and it looked like she was strong enough to have carried him to the bench by herself. Taking a packet from inside her tunic pocket she unwrapped the end and held it out. "Try some of this." It was the shape and color of a thin hamburger patty but tasted like raisins. He bit off a larger piece and the girl smiled broadly. "It''s one of my favorites too."


    The green-eyed girl squeezed in on the other side of the short bench. "Would you like another drink?" Corvan nodded and took the flask from her hand. As he tipped his head back to drink, he caught sight of the tall girl name Leena he had seen both at the falls and the power station, striding towards him with the handle of her short sword cupped firmly in her hand. The girls on either side of him jumped to their feet as Leena stepped in front of the bench.


    "Our guardian will see him now,¡± she stated flatly. ¡°You two can return to your quarters."


    "He''s still a little dizzy, Leena," the stocky girl replied. "He might need our help to walk all the way to her garden."


    "If he falls, I can get him back on his feet." She patted the hilt of her sword.


    Corvan held out the drink to the green-eyed girl, but she shook her head. "You can keep it for now. I''ll get it back from you later." She smiled at him and stepped away.


    The shorter girl pushed another wrapped cake into his hand. "Please take this with you. I find one is never enough."


    The tall girl only shook her head and gestured firmly for the others to move along. As they left the green-eyed one giggled and gave a final small wave before they turned the corner.


    "Ignore the behavior of my companions," Leena said tersely. "They have never been around a male of your age." She motioned for him to follow and turned on her heel.


    Corvan pushed himself off the bench and followed her across the marble floor. He wasn''t dizzy but his head still ached. "There are no men here?"


    She didn''t look back. "Men, yes. Boys like you, no."


    Corvan fell back a step and looked at his feet. He still had the special slippers on, but they had taken away the tunic of the Sister''s that Atiya gave him, along with the sword. He checked around his neck and was relieved to find the medallion Madam Toreg had asked him to take to Tyreth was still safe.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Leena was moving quickly, and he had to jog to keep up with her long strides. Her name was what the Rakash leader had whispered in the power station before she had hit him. Maybe she was keeping it a secret that the leader of the Rakash knew her. He would need to be careful what he told her.


    Turning away from the long wide hallway, Leena led him into an open portico in front of a small garden. In the center of the garden, water cascaded from the hands of the statue of a child and splashed into a small pond. The white-haired woman stood off to one side of the pool; her were eyes closed and her hands were also held out, palms up.


    The tall girl pushed Corvan down on a stone bench and stooped over to whisper in his ear. "You will wait here until she has completed her meditation. I will be right behind you." She pulled her sword out a few inches. "Don''t try anything. You are as good as dead now that you have consumed our light." She withdrew behind one of the pillars surrounding the garden.


    After a long wait, the older woman opened her eyes but then only stared straight ahead as if she were looking right through the statue. Her hands slowly came up until her fingertips touched together. She stayed in the pose for so long it appeared she had also turned to stone. Corvan occupied himself finishing off the drink and the round cake. Finally, the woman took a deep breath and turned toward him.


    ¡°I see you have received food and drink. We all need to be refreshed in our bodies." She beckoned to him. "Come with me. I have a nicer place for us to talk." She walked around the pool and Corvan followed, leaving the flask behind on the bench and casting a nervous glance behind him to make sure a sword wasn''t swinging in his direction.


    On the far side of the garden a low trellis was draped in vines covered with silky grey leaves. She pointed to a long couch, its cushions embroidered with green vine leaves and tiny purple flowers. "Please make yourself comfortable," she said, slipping into a cloth sling chair suspended from the trellis.


    Corvan sat stiffly on the edge of the cushion.


    She smiled at him. "It is permitted to lie down. You should rest your head. That¡¯s quite the bump Leena gave you."


    Corvan lay back and let himself relax. With so little lumien left in his body, the walk to her garden had left him exhausted.


    Tucking back into the suspended chair, the woman drew her feet up under her. "Now you must tell me how you managed to get past the barrier."


    Corvan took a deep breath. Finally, he had meet someone down here who understood where he was from. "It was a difficult journey. The first time I would not have made it through except there was a small crack in the Cor shield."


    The old woman stared at him. "I don''t think you realize how much trouble you are in. Do not tell me fancy stories. It is important to know how you got through to Anamir. If others like you come through from Kadir, in no time we will suffer the same fate as their ruined city."


    Corvan sat up and ran a hand over his face. She was talking about her own city, not how he got into the Cor itself. She likely didn¡¯t even know anything about the surface world. "I followed the river from Kadir and was accidently swept down over the falls. The water creature at the net almost caught me and then the girls came to see why the lights had failed." He pointed to the garden. "The tall girl, Leena, was leading them. You can ask her."


    The old woman studied him and Corvan wished he could take the words back. Now they would know he was the one who had pulled down the vines in the tunnel. Her face grew somber. Placing her feet on the ground she swiveled the chair toward the fountain. "Leena."


    In a flash the tall girl was beside her, sword drawn and ready.


    "Put your sword away, girl. I just wanted you to clear something up for me."


    The sword was sheathed and Leena stood at attention.


    "Were you at the river tunnel yesterday, by the falls?"


    Leena nodded. "Yes, just as the light was fading."


    "And what did you find?"


    "It appeared one of the Broken had come over the falls from Kadir and tried to steal a lumien from the light strings. It pulled three lumien bulbs down from the ceiling before the Volisk drowned it."


    The old woman stood to her feet. "And why didn''t you report this?"


    The girl shifted uncomfortably. "I did. I reported it to the gatehouse."


    "To the gatehouse? Why not to me?"


    The girl pointed to Corvan. "For this very reason. You do not take the theft of our lumiens seriously. Lumiens have been going missing from the garden for more than two segments and you have done nothing about it. The gatehouse guards asked me to report directly to them the next time it happened, so I did."


    The woman put a hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder. "Leena, I do care about the thefts and have been investigating who it might be, and how they are gaining access to Anamir. This was important information that you should brought to me. It was your duty as one of the Sisters of Anamir."


    The girls jaw tensed, she swallowed hard and pointed to Corvan. ¡°This one took a seed from the energy house. If we lose our source of light and the city is dark at night, we will be open to attack from either end of the river.¡±


    Corvan struggled to his feet. "I didn''t eat the seed in that building, the leader of the Rakash did."


    Leena leapt forward, grabbed Corvan by the collar and lifted him off the bench, her voice thick with anger. "Do not mention their name in our city. It is forbidden." She thrust him back into a heap on the cushioned bench.


    The white-haired lady jumped down from her hanging chair and pulled the angry girl away. "Stop it, Leena. I do not think this one understands the rules in our city."


    The girl twisted away from her hand. "Then send him back through the gatehouse to the city of darkness where he belongs."


    "How would that help him?¡± the older woman said gently. ¡°He would either go mad with the hunger for more or find his way back here again. This was one of the downsides of our plan for survival. We divided this city to control the desire our males have for the lumiens, but now we have no way to help those that fail."


    Leena turned away. "Once they start, they are beyond our help. We must turn them over to the gatehouse to be banished beyond the barrier. It is the only way to keep the city cleansed of their kind."


    The older woman shook her head. "I think there is a better way. Look at this one. We can see he has eaten a seed but it has not been many; definitely not one of the huge seeds in the power station. Perhaps we can help this boy to conquer the temptation. He is young and we can teach him to live with lumiens close at hand, to enjoy their lifegiving fruit but never eat another seed. If we can find a way to do this, our families could live together once again."


    "The gatehouse says that''s not possible," Leen said, shaking her head firmly.


    "What if they are wrong? I often think of your father. He had only eaten one seed on the terrible day your mother died, yet he was immediately sent to the gatehouse. He even went willingly for he thought they would help him recover and then he would come back to you."


    Leena''s lower lip trembled. "But he never came back." Her eyes filled with tears. ¡°None of them do except to steal our lumiens.¡± She turned quickly away, striding off through the garden to disappear behind the statue.


    The older woman looked hard at Corvan. "Is this what you want for your life? Ruined lives left behind while you enjoy the pleasure of lumien seeds? If you do not stop now, that is the only path open to you. Pay heed to the account of Leena''s father and think of those most precious to you. You must decide now that you will stop for their sakes."


    She wiped tears from her eyes and gestured to the couch. "Rest there while I find out what the gatehouse is up to. It may already be too late if they are coming for you."


    Corvan watched as the woman left the garden. She was right about the seeds. Each time he consumed another one, the pleasure was decreasing, and it was taking more to give him the same sense of power.


    He lay back on the couch. The older woman was wrong. Obviously, he cared about others more than himself. It was the very reason he returned to the Cor; to find Kate, rescue his father and take the sadness from his mother. She was right that he needed to give up the seeds, but he couldn''t, not yet. Without more of the lumien power he wouldn¡¯t be able to rescue his father or find Kate. At the thought of Kate, Corvan put his hand over his heart and the sharp points of the medallion poked his fingertips through the fabric. He pulled it out and examined it closely.


    This new medallion Madam Toreg had given him was different than the glowing one Kate had taken from the cellar. Maybe, just like the two pieces of blue and white glass he and Gavyn used to connect with each other, the medallions were bringing he and Kate together in the small round room. He had been unconscious at the time from Leena¡¯s blow to his head so most likely he had to be asleep for it to work.


    Wrapping both hands around the medallion, he sank into the cushions, closed his eyes, and focused on the soothing sound of the water falling from the statue¡¯s hands into the pool.

 Medallion 29

    Kate studied the anteroom door. The person the old woman had met inside the chamber had terrified her, but the only way to get in touch with Tyreth was by going inside and walking past the broken door. And there wasn¡¯t much time before Atiya would pull her back to the rebel caves.


    With the master medallion, was it possible for her to open her own star peephole from inside the anteroom and check out the chamber? She touched it, and immediately the interior light from her anteroom pushed into the chamber. Her bangs swished as air was pulled from her entry and into the main chamber.


    A rustle of sound reached her, then quiet. Kate edged to the right until she could see the far edge of the broken door. A scrap of cloth fluttered on the ground in front of the shattered opening. The shadows inside the chamber shifted as another star lit up on the far side of the chamber. The tattered cloth lifted gently off the ground, fluttered into the dark opening and disappeared into the dark floor. The breeze past Kate¡¯s head stopped.


    Touching her anteroom door open, Kate stepped tentatively over the threshold. The door with its glowing star was where she¡¯d last seen Corvan. Crossing the chamber, she opened the star peephole.


    This time Corvan was laying on his back in the center of his entry room, his arms folded over his bare chest. The exposed skin of his torso was blotched with bruises and dirt but at least he was wearing a pair of tattered shorts.


    "Corvan?" Kate called softly.


    Corvan lifted his head and his dull eyes lit up. As he stood to his feet, Kate found herself wanting to look away from the sight of him.


    "Kate. I''m so glad to see you. Are you in the Cor?" Corvan said as he took a step closer.


    "I¡¯m here, but what has happened to you?"


    "What do you mean?" Corvan looked down at himself and was visibly startled. He crossed his arms over the medallion hanging loosely on his chest. "Where am I? I thought we would only be able to talk through the medallions.¡±


    "That¡¯s not how they work. The medallion you are wearing brings you here in your sleep to meet with the others who also have them."


    "Are you sleeping too? Why is your face inside that glowing medallion shape?"


    Kate hesitated, then opened his anteroom door.


    "Why are you are dressed for a wedding?¡± Corvan asked. ¡°Did that rebel leader capture you again?"


    "It¡¯s not a wedding dress. We appear in this place dressed like . . . well, different." She glanced at Corvan then looked away. If the clothes you wore in the chamber showed how pure your heart was, something bad had happened to Corvan. Why would he appear here so dirty and with only shorts on? It had to be because of those seeds Atiya talked about.


    She looked into his eyes. "Are you feeling all right?"


    He shook his head. "I''m sick." Corvan ran a blue tongue over his cracked lips. It looked like he¡¯d been sucking on a blue lollipop.


    "Are you in the city?" Kate asked.


    Corvan nodded, then shook his head. "Not Kadir. A different city, one you did not go to when you were here last time."


    Kate stared at him. "I don''t remember much about the last time because you never told me anything. Everyone down here talks to me like I know what''s going on, but it''s all like some crazy dream to me."


    Corvan approached the door, but he was unsteady on his feet. Had he been drugged by his captors?


    "I''m sorry, Kate. What could I tell you? You would have thought I was insane, and then your doctor said you could go crazy if I pushed you to remember. I was only doing what I was told to do. It wasn¡¯t easy being the only one who knew what had really happened."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Kate¡¯s face flushed. "Why didn''t you at least ask me some questions or tell me there was a reason I couldn''t remember what happened to me? You could have at least been nice about it."


    "But you couldn''t remember anything at all, and I thought . . . well I thought the black band was still controlling you and you were taking the glowing medallion back to the evil person Tsarek calls ¡®Him.¡¯"


    Kate stiffened as a jolt of memory came clear. She looked over her shoulder at the shattered door, lifting her hand and rubbing the ring of bruised skin.


    "Do you just remember something?"


    Kate looked back at Corvan with a gnawing sense someone was listening in from the black void. She lowered her voice. "I remember being here and someone else stood in that open doorway behind me. He demanded to know where you were and why you had taken my medallion away.¡± She stopped and took a deep breath. Her hands were trembling. ¡°The he grabbed me. He had white gloves on."


    "That must have been when you were in that deep sleep, it was like a coma and we could not wake you up. We were at Saray''s house, and I took the medallion from you, just for a minute. Saray put the red seed from the mother plant in your hand; that''s where your scar comes from. The power of that one small lumien seed brought you out of the coma. I was so relieved. I was sure you were dying."


    Kate looked at the scar on her palm and a shiver ran through her body. She didn¡¯t¡¯ understand what he meant by the seeds, but the rest seemed familiar. "It must have been at the same time as he was pulling me into that broken door.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.  ¡°I was so afraid and there was no hope left and then your voice came to me. You held my hand and there was a bright surge of power and the white gloves let go. You told me. . . ." She choked up and a few tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Corvan nodded.  ¡°That¡¯s when I promised to take you back home and show you the stars. I gave you the medallion as we left the Cor, but then you got hurt in the mine and I couldn''t leave the medallion with you at the hospital, so I took it home and hid it. Then they said you might never remember, and everything got all mixed up after that."


    Kate wiped the tears away and studied Corvan face. As far as she could recall, Corvan said he loved her when he pulled her free from this place. Was her mind filling in the gaps with what she hoped was true? Pushing the thought away she pointed to his chest. "Where did you get your medallion?"


    "A lady gave it to me. She asked me to take it straight to Tyreth but . . ."


    "But what? Why do you need to see Tyreth so badly?"


    Corvan looked at the floor. "It''s a long story and it doesn''t matter because I am in a different cavern, so I can''t get back to Kadir to take it to her. I fell through the water at the abyss, but I don''t think I can go back that way, because . . . "


    "Because you''re a prisoner?"


    Corvan didn''t reply.


    "Did they catch you eating those seeds?" Kate asked.


    Corvan''s head snapped up and his eyes flashed. "Who told you that?"


    "Atiya. She said you ate the seeds from those glowing light plants and that they are dangerous, and eating them is against the law."


    Corvan¡¯s expression softened. "Where did you meet Atiya? Is she safe?¡±


    "Atiya¡¯s with me in the rebel caves so she¡¯s about as safe as I was when you left me here the last time. Is she right about those seeds? Did you eat them?"


    Corvan gave his head a quick shake. "I''m okay. I can handle it."


    "Then why do you look so sick? Your skin is white, and your eyes are darker.¡±


    "This isn''t how I look in real life. You said this place changes you, remember? It''s not like you''re a princess in real life either." Corvan flinched and looked over his shoulder. "Ouch."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Something is biting my face." He flinched again. ¡°A bug or something.¡±


    "Maybe someone is trying to wake you up. Listen to me, Corvan. We need your help. The Rebels are going to attack Kadir, and you need to warn Tyreth."


    "What do they want with Tyreth?" His face twitched again and the light above him dimmed.


    "The crazy rebel leader wants to marry her."


    "The same one that tried to marry you?" His light flickered rapidly.


    "Yes. Can you get a message to her?" Kate asked.


    Corvan''s head shook then vanished as the light in his anteroom went out.


    Kate closed Corvan''s door. Atiya was right. Corvan was in deep trouble. There was no way he could help them warn Tyreth about the invasion of Kadir; he was in desperate need of help himself.


    A hot wind swept in from the dark door and swirled around the chamber. The scrap of cloth skated out of the opening.


    Kate reached to grab it, keeping her eyes fixed on the darkened door beyond. The scrap was almost in reach when a sudden tug yanked her back into her own anteroom. The door to the chamber closed and the light overhead went out at almost the same time as Atiya face appeared over the edge of the blanket.


    "We¡¯ve got to get out of here,¡± Atiya said urgently. ¡°Our guard was called away and the soldiers will be coming for you any minute."

 Medallion 30

    Kate and the round cell vanished and Corvan found himself back under the leafy canopy of the trellis. Screwing his eyes shut, he tried to fall asleep by focusing on the soothing sound of the fountain. He needed to get back to the dream room and tell Kate that the reason he couldn''t warn Tyreth was because he needed to rescue his father first.


    Something sharp bit into his neck and opening his eyes, he discovered Tsarek''s lean face sticking through the wall of vines, a short tube in his mouth. The lizard¡¯s cheeks puffed and Corvan felt another sharp sting on his neck. Sitting up, Corvan frowned at Tsarek and shook his head. Tsarek motioned impatiently for him to follow, then faded back into the tangle of leaves.


    Leaving the couch, Corvan stuck his head through the thick curtain of grey foliage. Tsarek was waiting just inside a debris-filled alley behind the trellis. At one time it must have been a protected corner of the garden for a tattered sling chair still hung from an overhead beam that stuck out from the back wall. Over time the vines had grown over the trellis supports and the space forgotten.


    Tsarek grabbed ahold of his arm so tightly, has claws were poking into Corvan¡¯s skin. "Oh Sir, I am so glad I found you. You must come with me right away. It is not safe to be in this city. They have many lumiens here and it is so very dangerous for you now that you . . ."


    Corvan cut him off. ¡°Did you find my father?¡±


    "Yes. He is in the next cavern on the other side of the place they call the Gatehouse. Gavyn took me through it. He is a very clever boy."


    "Gavyn is here?" Corvan looked past the chair into the dusty shadows.


    "Not now, but he was with me when we found where your father. Then Gavyn went away somewhere. He seems to do that often, but I can lead you there." Tsarek took a step back and pointed along the narrow alley to an opening in a stone wall at the far end. ¡°We can escape that way.¡±


    "Looking for more lumien seeds?" The voice behind Corvan startled him so bad he banged his head on the support beam of the trellis. "You won''t find any.¡± Leena stated.  ¡°That''s not a lumien vine."


    Tsarek pulled on Corvan''s hand, but Corvan shook his head. This was not the time to make a run for it. He didn''t have the energy. Tsarek let go, gestured to the opening at the end, and stepped towards the escape.


    Extracting his head from the curtain of leaves, Corvan turned to face Leena. Her face was dark with anger, and this time she was armed with a crossbow.


    "Don''t even try to give me your excuses. I''ve heard them all and every single one is a lie."


    Leaving the trellis Corvan moved with shaking legs back to the couch. Leena pointed the crossbow bolt directly at his heart, her trigger tensed and ready. He sat on the edge and looked up at her. "I promise you I . . ."


    Leena lunged toward him, eyes blazing. "Promise?" she hissed. "Do you know how many promises I''ve heard?"


    Corvan leaned away from the end of the crossbow. "You haven''t heard any from me."


    Her eyes narrowed. "Oh, you are a clever one. Well, Cor-Van,¡± she said sarcastically, ¡°it''s not going to work on me." She motioned with the crossbow to the back off the arbor. "Get on your feet. I don''t care what our guardian says, you need to go to the Gatehouse where they can deal with you while you are still worn out by your own greed."


    Corvan stood and Leena took a quick step back. "I understand how fast you can move when you have the power in you, but I also know that my bolt is even faster." She nodded toward an opening farther inside the arbor on the side where Tsarek was hiding. "There is an old hidden gate there. We will go out that back way and up to the city wall. It will be best if our guardian believes you have run away."


    Corvan moved slowly to where Leena had pointed her bow. If only she knew how weak he actually was. He stumbled on a single step up to a walkway that circled the open garden area.


    "Don''t try to pull any of your tricks on me,¡± Leena hissed at him.


    Corvan did not answer.


    "What, no more excuses?"


    Corvan turned slowly around. "Why are you so angry at me? Have I done anything to hurt you or anyone else?"


    Leena clenched her jaw. "Not yet, but you will. You cannot be trusted."


    Corvan leaned a hand against one of the pillars to steady himself. "I know I was wrong to eat the lumien seeds. I don''t deny that."


    Leena''s face softened. "It¡¯s good you can at least admit it. I wish others . . ." She swallowed, then gestured with her crossbow for him to move along the covered porch to where the thick vines from the trellis cascaded down the back wall.


    "Feel through the leaves beyond that darker brick." Leena said. "The latch is just inside."


    Corvan pushed his hand through the wall of leaves and felt for the handle. "Ouch." The word left his lips before he realized it was Tsarek who had just poked his hand. The lizard was letting Corvan know he was waiting inside and was ready to use his poison.


    "What happened?" Leena whispered.


    "Something poked my hand."


    "Just open the gate and get inside. I don''t want anyone to see where we went. This exit is my secret."


    Corvan pushed the vine covered gate open and stepped into the overgrown space behind the arbor. Tsarek''s face stuck briefly out of the leaves in front of him, his eyes raised in a question. Corvan shook his head quickly. He didn¡¯t want Tsarek to do anything to harm Leena. Tsarek frowned as he pulled back into the tangle of vines.


    "Turn right," Leena whispered as she stepped down behind him and shut the gate.


    Corvan stepped through a narrow opening and groaned at a steep flight of stairs stretching steeply upward to where a blue lumien shone through a small opening.


    ¡°Up to the top of the wall,¡± Leena command and Corvan began to ascend the stairs. With each step toward the light, his breathing became more labored, and his heart rate increased.


    "Quit stalling." Leena said. "We don''t have all night."


    He turned to face her. "I need to rest. I''m tired out."


    Leena leveled her crossbow at his chest. "I''m not that stupid. There are only ten steps left. You can rest when we get to the top."


    Wearily Corvan turned around and looked ahead. Leena was wrong. There were actually thirteen more steps. Summoning his remaining strength, he counted them down. With one last step onto the landing, his legs gave out and he stumbled to one side, collapsing on a stone bench set into an alcove. Tipping his head back to the wall, he closed his eyes to keep the sweat that was trickling down his forehead from stinging his eyes. He didn''t even have the strength to wipe it away. As his breathing slowed, at least his heart stopped clenching in painful spasms.


    Blinking past the salty sweat, he opened his eyes. Leena stood across from him, her back against the wall next to the doorway from below. "You''re not just pretending, are you?" she asked.


    Corvan shook his head. "If you wanted me to die, that just about did the trick."


    "Why are you so exhausted?" She leaned her crossbow against the wall beside her leg, but her hand hung close.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "When you caught me in that energy building, the vines had already sucked the last of the lumien power from my body. The lumien plant was about to kill me."


    "The vines grabbed you after you ate the lumien?"


    Corvan shook his head, and the slight motion made the alcove spin around him.


    "You''re still saying that the Rakash took it?"


    Corvan gave a small nod. "Their leader. The one with only one hand."


    "You saw him?¡± She moved in close. ¡°Here in Anamir? The one with the missing hand?"


    Corvan nodded again and Leena glanced towards the glow of the power house in the gardens across the river. "I didn''t think he would ever show his face around here again."


    "He was hiding in the vines and he said your name, so I was trying to warn you."


    Leena''s eyes widened. "My name? When?"


    "When you were leaning over me, just before you hit me on the head, the Rakash leader was hiding in the vines behind you. He looked right at you and said your name."


    Leena tipped her head back against the wall and closed her eyes. Tears squeezed out from beneath her lashes.


    Corvan waited few minutes, then broke the silence. ¡°Where do the Rakash come from?"


    Leena¡¯s eyes opened and she nodded to her right around the corner. "From the darkness on the other side of the gatehouse."


    "How do I get there?"


    Her brow creased. "That is where I was taking you. It''s where we send all the males who eat the seeds. Why do youwant to go there?"


    "I know that is where my father is being held prisoner and he is sick. I must get to him before he dies. That is why I ate a lumien seed, I thought it would help me rescue him from the Rakash, that it would make me stronger than them."


    Leena stared at him a long time, then joined him on the bench. "My father is there too," she said softly.


    "Then you should come with me. We can help each other."


    Shaking her head Leena looked at the stones at her feet. "You don''t understand, my father is not a prisoner, he is . . ."


    "Leena." A voice called from outside the alcove to the left. "We have been searching everywhere for you."


    Three armed men were walking toward them.


    Leena grabbed her bow and jumped to stand between him and the approaching men. She spoke quietly over her shoulder. "You need to get back down the stairs. Ask the guardian to give you sanctuary. I will hold them here. They are not allowed to follow you into her house."


    Corvan pushed himself up and stood on shaking legs behind her. There was no way he could climb down that steep flight of stairs. "Where will they take me?"


    Leena twisted around. "To the gatehouse but you must not go with them. You won''t come back." Her eyes were pleading.


    Corvan touched her shoulder. "It''s okay, Leena. Don''t try to stop them. It''s not your fault."


    Leena turned to face him; her eyes filled with tears. "It is my fault. I reported you and told them I would bring you up here to them." She raised her crossbow between them. "Grab this from me and use it to get away."


    Corvan put a hand on hers and pushed the crossbow down to hung limply at Leena''s side. "I must go to the gatehouse and rescue my father. I will look for yours as well."


    Fresh tears fell freely as Leena gave her head a small shake.


    The guard who spoke stepped up behind her, his two companions flanking them with short swords drawn. "Is this the one?"


    Leena did not turn away from Corvan.


    "We will take him from here,¡± the guard said. ¡°You are commended for taking the initiative and doing what is right for our city.¡±


    Leena wiped her eyes and looked at Corvan. "I made a mistake. This isn''t the one you are looking for."


    One of the flanking guards stepped around her, looking contemptuously at Corvan. "No, not a mistake. There is not much in him right now, but he has consumed lumien seeds in the past." He pointed his sword at Corvan''s chest. "Any weapons?"


    "We took his sword away." Leena replied. "He''s not dangerous."


    The man snorted. "All seed eaters are dangerous. We must rid our city of this curse, or we will end up like Kadir or even Katay Alba."


    "The guardian of the sisters wished to speak with him before you take him away." Leena''s voice quavered as she put a hand on Corvan''s arm.


    "Your guardian is known for being too lax in protecting our city. She stands to lose her position if she is not careful."


    Leena opened her mouth to speak but Corvan cut her off. "I''m ready."


    The guard sneered at him. "We''ll find out just how ready you are." His sword poked into Corvan''s chest, forcing him to take a step back.


    Leena released Corvan''s arm and moved back into the alcove. In that instant Corvan saw a blur as Tsarek whipped out of the stair opening and ducked behind one of the stone supports on the outer wall. Corvan turned quickly away. The last thing he wanted was for Tsarek to try to rescue him.


    As they moved along the wall he glanced back. A small shadow was creeping along the inside of the parapet.


    The walkway on the wall curved towards the squat building he had seen from the power station in the gardens. The thick vine from the power station crossed the water on stone pilings and thrust into the side of the building just below the level of the city wall. All the windows in the building were dark, like hollow eyes looking longingly at the bright lights in the city above and the gardens across the river. As they approached a door, one of Corvan¡¯s captors called out and it swung open to reveal a dim lumien bulb hanging above a man with a drawn sword.


    "So, you found him," the man said dryly in a deep gravelly voice. "Doesn''t look like much."


    "He is a seed eater, and he is alive. That''s all our Master requires."


    The new soldier grabbed Corvan¡¯s forearm and shoved him ahead into a hallway. "I will take him from here,¡± he growled.  The point of the man¡¯s sword propelled Corvan along the hall and then up a narrow set of steps. He was guided down another corridor, then turned to face an arched doorway. "Open it,¡± the guard commanded.


    Corvan pushed on the door and stepped into a darkened room. The only light shimmered through a threadbare black drape over a window beyond a large stone desk. Through it Corvan could make out the lights of the power station across the river.


    A shadow moved in front of the curtain; the head of a man who was seated in a high back chair, facing the window.


    The guard cleared his throat and spoke out. "We have captured another one."


    The black figure nodded.


    "Leena from the sisters reported him."


    A raised hand dismissed the guard and the door clicked shut. In the silence, Corvan caught the rustle of cloth behind him. Someone else was in the room.


    After a lengthy pause, the man behind the massive desk swiveled his chair around. The screech of metal wheels grating against the stone floor made Corvan''s teeth hurt. The man made was confined to some sort of wheelchair.


    A deeply cowled black robe cast a dark shadow over the man¡¯s face but Corvan caught a glimpse of a mask with only two thin slits for the eyes, like a snow-blind mask.


    "Put your hands there." The voice was quiet and low, and a black gloved finger pointed to the front edge of the desk where two polished black globes the size of grapefruits stuck up on thick dowels. Corvan hesitated. "Do it," the voice commanded and Corvan felt the presence behind him move in closer. Gingerly Corvan touched the top of one of the globes. It was warm and throbbed with power. "Now the other one," the masked faced intoned.


    Corvan touched a finger to the second globe and a sudden surge of power ran through his body. It was lumien power. Not as natural as the seeds but more measured and controlled. He let it invade his heart and breathed deeply. It was good to feel strong without any guilt from having eaten one of the limited supply of seeds. This was the same power he had felt through the skin of the seed in the energy house. It was coming into the gatehouse through the vine over the river.


    Closing his eyes, Corvan reveled in the sensations flowing through his mind. Memories flicked past like a jittery film projector. Things long forgotten about his childhood years; playing on the castle rock, camping with his dad at the river. His father''s laughing face filled the screen and Corvan shut the memories off and focused his attention back to the present. His heart was completely full of lumien power. It was enough. Now it was time to find his father.


    Corvan tried pulling away from the globes but instead, his hands gripped them even tighter. Was his body craving more power? He could feel his heart expanding, pushing his ribs into painful rings around his chest. His body began to shake as an intense ache flowed out to invade every cell of his body. Arcing his back, he tried to get away from the throbbing globes but it was no use. He groaned out loud, trying desperately to shut down the energy flowing into his core.


    He was about to black out when a muscular arm wrapped around his belly and yanked him back. His hands came free of the globes, power crackling between his hands and the rods in arced lines of blue lightning. The strong arm drew him tight against the person''s chest and the lightning ceased. Corvan gasped in pain as the power raged within him.


    "It is enough." A coarse whisper, like sheets of sandpaper rubbing together, was close by Corvan¡¯s ear. His head slumped forward and the arm holding him shifted up to his chest.


    A white stump without a hand.


    The leader of the Rakash had just saved his life.


    The shadow behind the desk leaned forward. "Only I decide when it is enough. He could have taken more. This is the strongest one we have found yet. No wonder he was able to find a way into Anamir city."


    "He came over the falls from Kadir,¡± the Rakash leader said.


    The old man behind the desk snorted. "How can that be? There is no one left in Kadir with this kind of strength." The dark figure stood to his feet and pointed at Corvan. "I believe I have found a new leader for my Rakash army. One that still has both his hands." A gloved finger pointed to the side of the room. "Take him to the conditioning room and start the process right away."


    The Rakash leader hoisted Corvan off the ground and draped him over a broad shoulder. Lumien infused blood flowed down to Corvan''s head. His ears rang and the room grew even darker.

 Medallion 31

    A distant voice filtered into Corvan''s head. "Strap him to the table." He had drifted in and out of consciousness as the leader of the Rakash carried him over his shoulder down halls and stairwells, deep into the gatehouse building.


    The Rakash eased him onto his back on a cold metal table that shook beneath him. "This one does not require the straps and you will not seal his eyes," the handless man rasped.


    "Sealing is required," another man answered, his thin nasal voice was much too loud for Corvan¡¯s over sensitive ears. ¡°The master¡¯s elite Rakash must be able to lead the rest of his army even in the deepest dark.¡±


    Corvan tried opening his eyes but the intense pain from a lone lumien bulb swinging overhead seemed to pierce right through to the back of his head. He quickly shut them, then a shadow fell across this face. A finger pushed up one of Corvan¡¯s eyelids and a round face with ruddy cheeks appeared. The man leaned closer and his sweaty odor assaulted Corvan¡¯s nose. He held his breath until the man let his eye close.


    ¡°He has absorbed a great deal of the master¡¯s power,¡± the chubby man said. ¡°If we do not seal his eyes, he will go blind anyway and be in constant pain. He won¡¯t be much of a leader."


    "So you say, but this one will be different from the rest of us."


    "By whose orders?"


    "The Gatekeeper,¡± the Rakash leader intoned. ¡°This one has a special purpose and needs to keep his eyes open."


    "The master said this?" the nasal voice asked incredulously.


    "Enough of your questions. You will do as I say."


    ¡°Fine. I will modify the elixir so that it only heals and strengthens. It will take a minute.¡±


    Corvan could hear the rattle of metal vessels and the clink of glass as liquid was poured and mixed. After a while, the high voice spoke up, thankfully in a quieter low tone. "There is talk from higher up in the gatehouse. One of the guard¡¯s told me our master grows weaker every day and never leaves his wheeled chair. He said the master prefers to stay in his office as he can no longer stand the light of the lumiens on his eyes, or even his skin. Others say . . ."


    The Rakash leader cut the man off. "Do not repeat those rumors down here or anywhere else. It is bad for the morale of our new troops. How are I or my companions to lead the new Rakash if you poison their minds as well as their bodies when they are in your cells."


    A shuffle of heavy steps approached the metal bed, blocking out the overhead light. Corvan squinted at the oily round face over him.


    "You certainly are a strong one. You should be sleeping soundly." A chubby hand held up a vial of vibrant blue liquid. "I have something special for you. This will end your craving for lumien seeds and give you the strength you need without destroying your heart." The vial tilted and hovered over Corvan''s mouth. He tried to twist away but the pack on his back bunched up beneath him and restricted his movement. Clamping his lips shut, he twisted his head to one side.


    The man looked over his shoulder at the Rakash leader. ¡°See that. You have influenced him negatively with all your talk of poison. I fixed it, as you requested, but if he will not take the elixir and dies down here, I will hold you responsible.¡±


    Corvan looked past his feet. The face of the Rakash leader appeared to float midair as the camouflage cloak blended in with the stone wall behind him. A handless stump pointed out at Corvan. "He''s not lying to you boy. Take the elixir. If you have any reason left to live, take the drink he offers you."


    The pudgy man with his overwhelming stench wheezed in Corvan¡¯s face. "Can''t you feel the rending in your heart? You have survived more power in the Gatekeeper¡¯s test than anyone before you,¡± he jerked a thumb over his shoulder, ¡°even him, but your chest is still swelling. Take the medicine now or your heart is going to tear itself apart."


    Corvan knew the man was not lying to him. There was barely enough room in his chest to take a shallow breath. He could not die now. His father was likely a prisoner in the gatehouse. Had they already treated him with their potions?


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Taking the vial, Corvan caught a faint smell of lumien fruit. He took a small sip, and the cool fluid slid down his throat, soothing its raw tissues. The muscles in his jaw relaxed and the tension across his forehead eased. It definitely felt more like medicine than something that would hurt him. He took a larger sip and the pain in his chest eased as the tightness and swelling went down. Draining the vial, he felt the relief flow through his entire body, right down to his toes.


    He slumped back against the table and the sweaty man grabbed the vial before it slipped from Corvan¡¯s hand. "You will feel very tired,¡± he said. ¡°Close your eyes and rest. Soon you won''t feel a thing."


    The Rakash leader spoke. "Yes. He won¡¯t feel a thing. For once you are telling the truth for, I know what you will do once they are asleep. You search them and take whatever you can find. When I first came to the gatehouse, I had a ring on, but after you treated me, it was gone. I didn''t care at the time because of all the elixirs and potions you kept giving me to drink, but now I want my ring back."


    The chubby man stepped away from the table. Corvan tried to turn his head to follow him, but his muscles had turned to jelly, and his head refused to move. The Rakash leader passed by and out of Corvan''s view. His voice rasped again. "Do not try to run. You have taken my eyesight, but I know where you are. I can hear every breath."


    The nasal voice squeaked like a mouse caught in a trap. "There is a ring on my finger, but I don''t remember where I found it."


    There was a brief scuffle. "Yes, that¡¯s the one. Take it off," the Rakash commanded.


    "It''s stuck,¡± the man whined.


    A crack and a cry of pain was followed by the growling voice of the Rakash. "I can take your finger with the ring, or you can take the ring off."


    "Give me time. I need some grease,¡± the man whimpered. He grunted and groaned for a moment. "Here, take it and be gone."


    The voices in the room were growing fainter but the next words from the Rakash leader caught Corvan''s ears. "I will go when I am certain that this boy will be allowed to rest in peace.¡±


    Rest in peace? The words caught him off-guard. Were they going to kill him?


    "Take him to the cells,¡± the Rakash said.  ¡°I will be back to check on him as often as I please; you won''t see or hear me coming, so don¡¯t do anything foolish." The Rakash leader left the room, his clicks guiding him out the door and fading away down the corridor.


    The nasal voice came closer; low and bitter. "Yes. I will do as you say, but our master will not be pleased to hear what you have done. He will take care you once and for all. His rod is much more powerful than you will ever be." The bed shook below Corvan; the light overhead shifted and moved. Small lumiens began sweeping past on the rocky ceiling, just like the time he was wheeled down the Fenwood hospital hallway to get his appendix out. It didn''t smell like a hospital though, more like the overused outhouse next to his school.


    The rolling stretcher turned a corner and entered through a gated doorway into a small room. A lumien bulb hung from a hook in the center of the ceiling but this time its light didn¡¯t hurt as much. Corvan still looked away from the bulb. He didn¡¯t even want to think of lumien seeds or bother checking to see if he had a desire for more.


    The oily face drew near, the crooked smile looking somewhat like a poorly carved jack-o''-lantern. " My medicine takes away the craving for the power of the lumien seeds and helps heal the damage done to your body. As long as you keep taking my elixir you will feel better. It will give you more strength than the lumien seeds ever could."


    The man reached up to touch the bulb and it grew brighter. Corvan raised a hand to block out the light.


    "Now you understand what I was telling the handless one. This version of the elixir will cause difficulties with your vision." The man dug into his pocket and pulled out a black cloth mask, like the Lone Ranger wore, except this one had slits instead of eye-holes. "I use this when I go to Anamir city. I too have lived in the dim light of the master¡¯s Gatehouse for too long." The man clumsily fastened the mask over Corvan''s eyes. On one hand, two of his fingers were wrapped together with a strip of cloth.


    "Now, as the current Rakash leader requested, I will leave you alone to sleep for a time. My elixir heals your body you must help it along by resting as much as possible. Everyone here is also resting between their doses, so please remain still and quiet. You don¡¯t want to wake them early or they can get irritated. "


    The man backed out of the small room and pulled on the side of the opening. A grid of rusty metal bars slipped silently into position. Corvan sat up but the man waved him back down. "This is necessary to protect you,¡± he whispered. ¡°At times we have ones that react to the medicine, and they become violent. These bars will keep them out of your cell should they escape."


    The lock clicked and Corvan lay back, overcome by an overpowering weariness that radiated from every cell in his body. If his father was in one of the other cells, he would have to find out when he had the strength to move about.


    Folding his arms over his chest, he closed his eyes. As he dozed off, the damp nasty smelling air became drier and clearer. He opened his eyes, and through the slits he could see the walls of the small circular dream room and the light of a medallion shaped star. He watched it through hazy eyes, but the door did not open this time. If Kate showed up, he would tell her he was sorry for how he had acted the last time he was here.


    Corvan closed his eyes. He would rest while he waited for Kate to arrive.

 Medallion 32

    Kate jumped from the bed, knocking Atiya to the floor. ¡°Was I away long?¡±


    Atiya got to her feet and dusted herself off. "Longer than I wanted to wait, but when our ''brother'' left he said to give you as much time as you needed to contact Tyreth. Did you find her?"


    "She wasn''t there," Kate stated. She wasn¡¯t going to say anything about seeing Corvan until she could talk to Tyreth about those seeds. It looked like Corvan was in a lot of trouble and people would only judge him for it. ¡°Where did our brother go?¡± she asked.


    "He said we needed a backup plan and went to find some things he required. I gave him the sword to protect himself."


    Atiya had pulled the heavy table over to block the door and Kate put a hand on it. "I think we should go find him. I don''t want to just sit here waiting for the soldiers to arrive."


    A rhythmic rap on the door startled her.


    "He¡¯s back." Atiya said, then shoved the table to one side.


    The grey-eyed man rushed into the room, a thick bundle of sticks under one arm.


    Atiya shut the door behind him. "What do we need the fire sticks for?"


    The man was already kneeling on the floor, tying the sticks together with a cord. He glanced up at Kate. "Did you contact Tyreth?"


    Kate crouched beside him. "She wasn''t there. I think she might be out looking for Corvan."


    He nodded and looked to Atiya. "When you went down to the main hall, did you notice the pile of rocks across from where this passage comes out? The large stone blocks from the work they are doing there."


    "Yes. That is where I hid when I was checking out the front gate." Atiya smiled then mimicked the brother¡¯s voice. "You can''t go out that way. It''s too well guarded."


    "It won''t be for long,¡± he said, shaking his head slightly while smiling at Atiya¡¯s mockery. ¡°You and Kate will go hide in behind those blocks. When the soldiers come here to take you to the counterpart ceremony, opening this door will trip the bomb I am making, and the explosion will bring everyone running. That will be your chance to sneak out the front gate and get away. We must get you, and the master medallion, as far away from the rebel leader as possible.¡±


    He looked to Kate. ¡°Once you are out the gate, do not take the main trail that leads to the river. Turn to the left and go along the narrow track on the side of the cavern - but watch out for falling rock. This is going to be a massive blast that will likely take out part of the cavern wall." Bending over the sticks he began to weave a thin grey vine in and out of the bundle. "Once you reach the city wall, follow it along until you find the round culvert I told Atiya about."


    "Where will you be?" Atiya asked.


    "I will stay behind to barricade the door and set off the explosion."


    Atiya stepped in closer. "I cannot allow you to destroy yourself to save us. It is against the code of the sisters."


    He raised his eyebrows and gave her a slight smile. "But I am only a brother."


    "It does not matter. I will not leave you here alone."


    He finished tying the cord, stood, and put his hands on her shoulders. "Don''t worry about me, Atiya. I will go out the window and will move to the side of the cliff face before the fire sticks explode." As he turned to the window Kate heard him mutter, "At least that''s the plan."


    Atiya began to protest, and he turned back to her. "It will be all right. I climbed up the cliff to get in the window, so I know the way back down. I will meet you on the path along the wall."


    "If you are not blown to bits," Atiya retorted.


    "It is a chance we must take." He put his hand to Kate''s cheek. "It is critical for you to get through to Tyreth at the palace.¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°Do not come back for me, even if I do not meet up with you below the city wall. Do you promise me?"


    His hand was warm and his eyes full of compassion. Kate found herself nodding before she fully comprehended what he was asking.


    Opening the door, he peered down the hall. "It''s time for you to leave. The soldiers will come as soon as the horn signals the first meal of the day." He stood to the side as Atiya and Kate ducked under his arm and into the hall.


    Atiya stopped between his arms to hug him. "You are the best brother I''ve ever had." She grinned at him. "And that''s not because you are the only brother I''ve ever had."


    "Wait a minute." He unbuckled the short sword from around his waist. "No self-respecting sister should be without a sword."


    "But you might need it." Atiya protested.


    Wrapping it around her waist, he cinched it up. "A sword would only be in my way as I climb the wall." He paused, pulled a medallion from around his neck, then looped it around Atiya''s. "I also want you to carry this for me. I can''t let the rebel leader get his hands on any of the seven, it would lead him directly to Kate and any others who are now on the council. Consider it as my pledge to you that we will meet again so you can give it back to me." He tried to smile but Kate could see the concern on his face.


    Atiya nodded gravely, then turned away, walking briskly past Kate and down the slope of the narrow tunnel.


    Kate turned to follow Atiya but the man placed a hand on her shoulder. As she turned back, he reached both his arms around her and hugged her close. "Please be careful, Kate. We need you." He whispered in her ear before letting her go. He smiled down at her, then shut himself inside the room.


    Kate ran to catch up with Atiya. It was reassuring to know someone truly cared about what happened to her. Right now, Corvan certainly didn''t. The thought hit home and a deep bitterness toward him welled up. She considered banishing the thoughts and thinking more positively about him, but no, he deserved to be disliked for the way he was treating her. Why should she bother with him if he was only interested in Tyreth and eating more of those seeds he loved so much?


    Atiya stopped and held up her hand. Just ahead, the passage entered into a wider hall. It appeared to be empty. From their vantage point, Atiya pointed to a jumble of large boulders across the way, grabbed Kate¡¯s hand and pulled her into the open area.  Halfway across they were both startled as a horn sounded. Sprinting the rest of the way, they dodged in behind the boulders and crouched down.


    A rush of feet came from all directions and in a moment the hall filled with men jostling for position as they tramped into the gloom at the far end. Two of them pulled into a niche on the other side of the largest stone block. Kate could have reached through a gap and touched their heels.


    "Stupid fools. Hurrying along like a pack of rats when they know full well its gruel yet again," one of them said quietly.


    "Our Cor-Van has promised that once we are inside the city there will be food enough for all."


    "Yeah, right, food for all who are not killed in the attack. He''s not the best at planning battles." The man paused. "Or maybe he is, for fewer men surviving the attack will mean more of the best food for himself and his friends."


    "Shut your mouth,¡± the other man hissed. ¡°If someone hears you, we will both be executed. You for talking and me for listening. Who knows, maybe time his plan will work out. He says the priest is on our side and will make sure the city gate is open and unguarded."


    "I''ll believe it when I see it. on. Come on, let''s get in line. I don''t want to die on an empty stomach."


    The two men left, and Kate peered out between the rocks. The crowd was thinning out and she caught a glimpse of soldiers moving against the flow and marching up the incline toward the bedroom they had just left.


    "Are they in for a surprise," Atiya commented dryly in Kate¡¯s ear.


    "Will they die when those sticks explode?" Kate whispered.


    "Whatever happens serves them right. They were going to murder you, remember?"


    Kate frowned. It was true but they were just soldiers obeying orders. It was a brutal way to die.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Atiya gave a little giggle. "Those two are about to find out what an explosive temper you can have." She poked Kate''s shoulder. "We''d better duck down as low as we can. The blast will come out of that tunnel and straight towards us."


    Kate crouched just as a voice spoke behind them. "So, what do we have here? Deserters? Get out of there and join the ranks. No one is exempt from this mission."


    Kate glanced over her shoulder at a man standing in the gap next to the cavern wall. Atiya caught her eye and tapped the hilt of her sword.


    "Come on." The soldier gestured. "I don''t have all day." Kate stood slowly to her feet and stepped in front of Atiya to give her room to draw her sword.


    As she looked up at the soldier, his eyes widened. "How did you. . ."


    The ground shook violently as a blast of dirt and dust shot out of the tunnel they came from. Kate dropped down by Atiya, Horns sounded and men were shouting from both ends of the hall. Kate looked to where the soldier had been standing but a cloud of dust rolled around the blocks, obscuring everything.


    Pushing past Kate, Atiya grabbed Kate''s hand, pulled her to her feet, and led her out into the main corridor and downward along the wall. Muted voices were all around them in the dust filled air. Kate coughed and pulled her cloak up over her mouth and nose. Someone slammed into her and she almost lost Atiya''s hand in the confusion.


    The air began to clear as they made it out the entrance to the cave, then clambered off to one side over a pile of loose rocks that rolled underfoot. Someone cried out overhead, then a huge slab of granite crashed just behind them and Atiya pulled her along even faster.


    Climbing higher, they soon found themselves on a narrow track jammed up tight against the cavern wall. Kate shook herself free of Atiya¡¯s grip and glanced back. Below them men ran about beneath a cloud of dust rolling in the still air from the mouth of the rebel cave. Shouts were ringing out amidst a confusion of shadows and torches.


    Atiya stepped in close beside her but she was looking above the entrance at a ragged hole punched out of the cavern wall. Rocks of various sizes were still falling from the face to the rubble below.


    "Can you see him?" Kate asked anxiously.


    Atiya clenched her jaw and shook her head. "If he is alive, he will meet us at the place he spoke of.¡±


    Atiya climbed higher along the track at the base of the wall and Kate followed. "Will the soldiers come after us?"


    "No. He made it appear like we died in the explosion along with the soldiers."


    "What about the one that saw us in the hall?"


    Atiya shrugged. "Hopefully a huge rock fell on his head."


    Kate glanced behind them as they climbed higher and the sounds at the shattered gate below grew faint. "At least they won''t be attacking the palace tonight."


    "Don''t count on it,¡± Atiya shot back. ¡°Their leader might be crazy, but he isn''t stupid. Now he will likely tell his followers that palace spies killed Tyreth to keep her from her plan to join with him. He might use that to urge his men to attack Kadir immediately."


    "Then I need to contact Tyreth right away so she can warn the city and make sure the gate is not left open."


    "Don''t you need to be in a bed?"


    "Any spot that is closed in and dark should work, as long as I am not disturbed."


    Atiya stopped and pointed down along the wall surrounding the city. "Then the place my brother asked us to meet him will be good. Do you see those smaller pointy roof buildings just behind the city wall? There in the smaller circle."


    Kate nodded.


    "That is the priest''s section in the City of the Dead, it''s where that deep ravine comes up to the wall. Our brother told me there is a small round water outlet in the ravine below the wall. He wanted us to wait there, and then he would show us the way into the city."


    "It should be dark enough in there. I can try to return to the chamber while we wait for him to catch up with us."


    Atiya shook her head firmly and looked back toward the rebel base. "I''m not going with you. I am going back to find him." She looked to Kate, a serious look on her young face. ¡°He might be injured and need help. We will join you there just as soon as I find him."


    Kate was about to argue but the look on Atiya¡¯s face confirmed it would be futile. "Please be careful, Atiya. Remember you carry his medallion, and he trusted you to keep it away from the rebels."


    Atiya gave a quick nod and turned away.


    Kate watched her go, then continued along the track to where it met the city wall. She followed the wall along until she came to the ravine Atiya had pointed out. The steep valley forced the narrow path to cut away from the base of the city wall, then across a crude bridge without any railings. Walking out on the bridge, Kate lowered herself over the edge, then used the bridge supports to work herself down to the bottom of the ravine. Whatever was in the air in this place seemed to be steadily increasing her physical strength.


    After pushing through the dense, fernlike vegetation at the bottom of the gully, she reached the wall and found the round water culvert the grey-eyed man had described. Thankfully it was a good deal larger than the hole the lizard had cut back in Corvan''s cellar. Pulling out her medallion to light the way, Kate crawled inside.


    A short distance ahead the tubelike structure came up against the large foundation blocks of the city wall. Sweeping the medallion over the walls she discovered a star shaped indentation on the top corner of one near the bottom. Pulling the chain out of the way she fit her medallion into the spot. A sharp click was followed by a deep rumble as the block beside her slid up and out of the way. Since Atiya was carrying the brother¡¯s medallion, they would be able to follow.


    Just inside, her light revealed a steep set of stairs. Kate stood to her feet and put one foot on the first step.


    The door behind her dropped with a soft thunk. Shining her light around she located another star cut into this side of the stone door. She should be able to escape if this were a dead end. Cautiously she ascended the stairway to a small landing at the top. Three blank walls greeted her but one to her left was smoother than the rest. At a gentle push, it sprang away and slid an inch to the right. Grasping the thin slab, she pushed it halfway open and stepped into the space beyond, her medallion lighting the way.


    The larger room was empty except for a raised platform in the center and a set of stone doors to her right. There was the usual round keyhole in one of the doors, but the medallion had no effect on the door. Kate stooped to peer through the keyhole and found herself looking down the center of a marbled plaza to a gate at the far end. Small buildings lined both sides. To the left were ones with the pointed roofs she had seen from up the trail up by the cavern wall. It appeared  she had made it back into the city but could not get out and meet Tyreth, at least in person.


    Standing in the darkness before the locked door, she closed her eyes, touched the center of the medallion, and thought about going to the council chamber.


    An overhead light came on and she opened her eyes. She was back in the anteroom. Opening the chamber door, she peered inside. A soft grey mist flowed out of the shattered door. Goosebumps rose on Kate''s arms as the ghostly tendrils reached toward her door. A cold breeze swept around the room and pulled the mist back into the dark opening. Taking a deep breath Kate stepped inside. This time the band of light around the perimeter of the room came on, but they did not penetrate the haze hanging beyond the broken door.


    Across the way, the star on the door where Corvan had appeared before was glowing. Kate ran over and touched the door. As it shimmered away, Kate jumped back. A masked face towered over her; blue veins pulsing up a thin neck. The mouth below the mask opened, revealing a glistening blue tongue.


    "Is that you, Kate?" the masked person asked.


    A white hand lifted toward her and stopped at the opening of the door. Powder blue fingernails tipped each of the bony fingers.


    Kate took another step back. "Who are you? How do you know my name?"


    "It''s me, Corvan." The figure spread out its long arms. "Don''t forget this chamber makes us look different. You look different this time too."


    Kate looked down to discover that her dress was no longer brilliant white. The material was thicker and didn''t fit her well. The bottom hem was stained like she had been walking through the mud and sooty streaks climbed up toward her waist through its coarse folds. She knew right away what had changed, she was angry at Corvan and did not like him or have any desire to help him anymore.


    "Kate. I can prove it''s me. Ask me anything only I would know."


    Kate avoided looking at the hideous person standing before her as searched for a positive memory. All that came to mind were the mean things he had said and done.


    "I can think of something," the person inside the anteroom said. "Do you remember the time we were watching the stars out at the castle rock? A coyote barked nearby and scared you. I held your hand. Do you remember that?"


    Kate did not lift her eyes from the ground. It was Corvan and she did remember that time, but she did not want to admit it. Why should she let him get close again so he could hurt her more in the future? She shook her head and small holes appeared at the bottom of her dress, as if invisible moths were feasting on the fabric. Kate lifted her eyes to see if Corvan was noticing but he wasn''t looking at her dress. His mask had vanished, and the blue veins had faded. Corvan¡¯s sad eyers were searching her face.


    Kate shook her head at him as the anger came rushing back. "So what if I was the first girl you held hands with, who was the first girl you kissed?"


    His eyes glistened. "It was someone else."


    "Yes, it was someone else,¡± Kate said, looking away from him. ¡°It was Atiya and while you were kissing her you were actually thinking about kissing Tyreth."


    "Where did you hear that?¡± Corvan asked sharply. ¡°You can''t believe everything you . . ."


    Kate turned to leave. She wasn¡¯t going to stay and listen to anymore of his excuses.


    "Please don''t go, Kate. I''m sorry."


    Kate stopped but did not turn around. She could hear his sorrow and also his fear. "I don''t want to talk about it,¡± she said. ¡°I need to go now."


    "Will you come back and meet me here again? I''m in trouble. I need your help. Please, Kate."


    The humility in his voice brought her up short. If he was willing to admit he needed help, maybe there was hope for him after all.


    She slowly turned to face him, but his room was empty. Someone must have woken him up and pulled him away from the anteroom.


    Closing his door, she wiped a hand across her eyes. She shouldn¡¯t have been so cold to him, but the intense pain from her past kept trying to overcome her resolve to be kind to him, even when she wasn¡¯t sure he could be trusted.


    The lights around the chamber flickered and dimmed. Kate moved toward her own anteroom. A gray mist slithered back out of the broken door and circled around the edges of the room toward her.


    Kate ran into her anteroom, the mist grabbing at her ankles as she stumbled inside. Instantly she was back in the square stone room in the graveyard of Kadir, still running, stumbling, then falling against the doors. One side sprang open, and she tripped over the threshold to tumble down a short flight of stairs into an open space.


    Jumping to her feet, she looked about, but the courtyard was empty and the small buildings on both sides were dark. The one she just fell out of was the largest building in the plaza and more ornate than the rest. Carved over the door was the word, "Morgan."


    As she walked back up the stairs towards the building, the door she just fallen through closed with a soft thump that echoed through the plaza behind her.

 Medallion 33

    Someone was whispering and hissing at him, but Corvan ignored them. He had to go back to the dream chamber and Kate. The way his body had appeared in the chamber had terrified him. The gatekeeper¡¯s medication was doing something strange. He needed Kate or someone to come help him to get out of the prison cell.


    The voice outside his cell grew louder and more desperate "Sir. Please wake up. The guard will be back shortly."


    "Tsarek?" Corvan peered through the slits in his mask at the lizard''s long nose pushing in between the vertical bars. "How did you get in here?"


    "No time for explaining. You must not drink any more of the liquid they bring you," Tsarek whispered. ¡°If you drink any more you will always need it to stay alive. That bad man will control you.¡± Tsarek stepped away from the bars to glance around the corner of the passage leading back to the treatment area. ¡°This is how they turn men into the Rakash. You have to . . ." Tsarek jumped back to the cell and crammed his face between the bars. "The guard is returning,¡± he hissed. ¡°Do not drink his medicine. Wait until he is gone and pour it on the floor with the other waste." The lizard sidled along to the far edge of the rusty gate. "Please, Sir, listen to me. I will return as soon as he is gone and get you out of here but If you drink any more of his potion I cannot take you with me." He stared hard at Corvan. "You will be a Rakash, and I will never be able to trust you again."


    Tsarek vanished and a shiver ran up Corvan¡¯s spine. As he suspected, the Rakash were not a strange race. They were simply people who fell prey to the desire for lumien seeds and then became addicted to the elixir from the gatehouse. That is why his body was so tall and pale in Kate¡¯s medallion chamber. He was already on his way to becoming one of the Rakash.


    The creak and groan of metal wheels scraping on the stone floor out in the hall brought Corvan fully to his senses. He quickly turned his face to the wall and calmed his breathing.


    "There he is, my master,¡± the man who had locked him in the cell said, ¡°sleeping peacefully. The first treatment was successful, and he willingly took the elixir. His heart is repaired and once we give him his regular dose, I believe this one will be your strongest yet."


    "That is good.¡± The deep voice of the man in the wheelchair ran a shiver up Corvan¡¯s spine. ¡°When he awakens, you will start him on double the dosage. We are running out of time; the night of deepest dark is almost here and the current leader of my Rakash keeps delaying the attack. I need someone new to take charge."


    "A double dose might be too much for this one. He is still very young, and his body is not fully mature."


    "Just do as I say." The metal wheels scraped and in the silence that followed Corvan could almost feel the gatekeeper studying him. "What does he have on his head?" the man snapped.


    "A mask like your own. The leader of your Rakash told me you wished this one to be special and keep his eyesight."


    "Not that special. I can''t afford to have him understand too much of what is going on around him. Take me back to my room, then return immediately and seal his eyes. As soon as this one is ready, his first task will be to kill the formerleader of my Rakash. With only one hand, that one is no longer of any use to me. I don¡¯t care for the way the operates."


    ¡°Yes, my master. I will do as you say.¡±


    The wheels screeched and chattered on the cobblestones, then faded around the corner and up the passage.


    As soon as it was quiet, Corvan pushed himself up on the metal gurney. His body was weary, but at least the intense pain in his chest was gone. Pulling the mask from his face he ran a hand through his short hair. The light above him no longer bothered his eyes.


    The table shook on its small wheels as he slipped off and stook shakily on his feet beside it. He needed go get away from the cell before the guard came back to seal his eyes, but how? Tsarek obviously didn¡¯t have a key.


    A wavering shadow fell across the bars and then the face of the one-handed leader of the Rakash appeared. The he man pushed the hood of the special cloak back from his face. "Well, young Corvan," he whispered hoarsely. "Shall we see if you are ready to kill me and take my place as the leader of the Rakash army?" His blue tongue flicked out with a rough laugh. "The old fool thinks he can be rid of me so easily."


    The stub of the Rakash leader¡¯s arm pushed in through the bars and his good hand gripped the next one over. The tall man pushed outward until the blue veins on each finger stood out in sharp contrast to his white skin. The muscles in his good arm tensed and bulged as the bars of the cell door groaned and slowly edged apart. The mutated man wedged one shoulder into the space, then pushed again. Flakes of stone fell from the top of the opening as the metal gave way and bent apart.


    Corvan backed up to the far side of the cell as the Rakash squeezed through the opening he had created, then crossed over to stand directly in front of him.


    "Go ahead. You can take my life; it does not matter for I am as good as dead already." His stump pointed at Corvan''s face. "But so are you if you don''t quit taking their medicine. You needed it to heal you from the gatekeeper¡¯s insane overdose of power, but ou will soon realize it is killing you. You will also know that you will die anyway if you don''t get more, and they don''t let you forget it." His good hand smacked the wall beside Corvan''s head and the stone shuddered. "They will own you and you will do things you never imagined you would." His blinded eyes drew closer. "I tell you the truth. The person I once was would not have dragged your father down here."


    "My father¡¯s here in the gatehouse? In these cells?" Corvan looked anxiously past the man into the hallway. ¡°Did they give him the same medicine?¡±


    "No. I did not trust the gatekeeper, so I removed him to a different place."


    "Where? I need to find him and take him home where he belongs."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The Rakash leader shrugged. "Where do any of us belong?"


    "With our families. With those that love us. I want to take him home."


    The grotesque faced softened. "Your Watcher can guide you to him." The Rakash leader paused and looked overhead, as if his blinded eyes could look right through the stone ceiling and into the gatekeeper¡¯s office. "When you return through Anamir city I need you to tell Leena what I did for you.¡± He held up his good hand where a silver ring, set with a single white stone caught the light of the lumien. ¡°Let her know . . ." A wave of pain contorted his face. "Let her know that I still think of her, that I wear her gift."


    Corvan nodded. "I will. And I thank you for helping me."


    "Don''t thank me.¡± The Rakash waved his stump in front of Corvan¡¯s face. ¡°No doubt you and I will meet again, and I honestly cannot say which of us will die when we do. The gatekeeper¡¯s elixir often speaks louder than the best of my intentions." He paused. ¡°I hope your father recovers quickly.¡±


    He stepped to one side and gestured to the twisted bars. "You best go quickly before the guard returns. That fat oaf will suffer for letting his master''s next great leader escape,¡± he said with a rasping laugh. ¡°He will be blamed for giving you far too much of the elixir and making you so strong you bent his cell door."


    He pushed Corvan toward the door with his good hand. "Go now. Your watcher waits for you at the end of the corridor. He knows the way out of the cells to where your father is being held."


    Corvan squeezed through the opening in the bent bars and took off down the hall without looking back. More cell doors lined the right-hand side; the floor slick with the human waste that was trickling into the corridor. Most of the cells were empty but a few held men in various stages of being transformed into Rakash. A scrawny arm grabbed at him as he passed one of the final cells, but Corvan slipped on a mound of raw sewage and the young Rakash-to-be just missed grabbing onto Corvan¡¯s arm.


    The hallway came to an abrupt end in a tight rounded cul-de-sac. There was no way out and no Tsarek. Corvan turned back but rumble of small wheels and a blue glow from around the corner announced the arrival of the elixir. Arms stuck into the hall as the young men in the cells began crying out. Corvan flattened himself into the rounded cleft of the wall and hid as best as he could.


    The cell keeper appeared, pushing a small cart stacked with racks that held vials of blue light. The din in the tunnel increased as the potent scent of the elixir worked its way down to the waiting victims.


    The man fumbled inside his robe, pulled out a key ring and turned to Corvan''s cell. Shouting a curse, he jumped back from the bent bars, knocking his cart over and sending a cascade of blue over the floor and walls as the vials smashed to the ground. Shouting more sharp words, the guard lumbered away as the glowing liquid flowed along the floor in Corvan¡¯s direction. Guttural cries of frustration erupted from the cells as thin hands stretched out to the luminescent stream. A few managed to reach it and were wetting their long fingers, then bringing them back to desperate faces jammed deep into the bars; sucking off the fluid and reaching out for more.


    The elixir mixed in with the grime on the floor as it ran towards Corvan¡¯s hiding place, creating a muddy, slow-moving sludge. The young Rakash in the final cell was not crying out. He was down on the floor, using the leverage of a bench in behind him to push his head through the gap at the bottom of his cell door. His ears stretched out before his head finally slipped through. The fluid had reached the front of his cell but it was still not quite close enough for the long tongue. The Rakash pushed even harder before Corvan heard the pop of his shoulder dislocating. With a gasp of pain, the face pushed in closer to the slurry.


    Corvan crouched lower in the shadowed corner. A single thin line of glowing liquid reached his feet; the powerful scent overcoming the foul odors swirling about him. As he took a deep breath;  fresh desire flowed through his body and before he could even consider the choice, he had touched his index finger into the pool forming at his feet.


    A loud slurping brought his eyes back to the young Rakash licking at the filthy floor, its blotched face covered in muck. Corvan shivered. That was what his own skin had looked like in Kate¡¯s dream chamber. If he took even one more taste, he would become one of the Rakash; a hated enemy to everyone he cared about.


    Lifting his hand, he stared at the drop of blue fluid hanging from his fingernail. No amount of pleasure and power was worth what this stuff had to offer. As he wiped his finger on his cloak, a completely different sensation of power flowed through him. He had just made a choice to deny his own desire and to do right by the people that mattered most to him; a decision was a much greater power than any that the lumiens or elixir could ever give him.


    A wave of fluid washed into the alcove, gurgling at his feet as it disappeared into a circle of partially plugged holes; a manhole cover over the sewer that ran below. That had to be where Tsarek had gone.


    Sticking his fingers into the holes, Corvan pulled but the metal cover only budged a fraction of an inch.


    Fresh shouts erupted in the hallway. The fluid had moved on past the first cells and the Rakash inside them were screaming for more, wrenching on their doors until the walls shook and dirt fell from the ceiling.


    Corvan yanked hard on the holes, but he did not have enough strength. Blue fluid pooled higher around his fingers. The power was there if he would only use it. For a moment his resolve wavered. How could he help his dad and Kate if he were stuck here? Just a small bit of power and he could get away. ¡°No!¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°No more. There has to be some other way out of here.¡± Getting to his feet, he was about to run to the top of the hall, find a way out of the Gatehouse and ask Leena for help, but before he could move, a cell door crashed into the hall at the top of the tunnel and one of the Rakash bounded into the hallway. Dropping to all fours, the mutated man lapped at a pool of the blue fluid. Next to him, another door broke open and now the two Rakash began fighting over the remaining pools of liquid as they tumbled toward him.


    A sharp jab bit into his ankle. A long, curved claw was sticking out of one of the holes in the grate. The heavy metal disk was lifted, then pushed off to one side. Tsarek''s face appeared in the opening, wrinkling in disbelief at the sight of the Rakash groveling after the fluid.


    "Tsarek," Corvan whispered.


    The lizard''s neck twisted to face him. "Oh Sir!" He leapt out of the hole and grabbed Corvan''s sleeve. "I am so glad one of those was not you. I thought I was too late to save you!¡± He pushed the grate wider. ¡°You must get inside quickly. It''s the only way out of here."


    Corvan sat in the muck and dropped his feet into the darkness. The powerful stench of the sewage below gagged him as he lowered his body into the tight space. His feet landed, squishing into the sludge, then he pulled his head down inside a low tunnel. He retched but there was nothing in his stomach to come up. The wave of nausea passed, and he watch the mix of bright blue and muddy grey fluids dripping from the lip overhead.


    Corvan was just about to take a look for Tsarek when the lizard''s feet swung down. He dropped with a plop in the muck, hooked the grate overhead and dropped it with a sludgy clank into position.  He raised his re-grown claw and spoke rapidly, like a record on the wrong speed.


    "I only gave them enough to stop them following us. It should have been more. In the end it would be a mercy compared to the long death they have in front of them. These ones are so young. It¡¯s not their fault. The gatekeeper did this to them. They deserve another chance."


    Tsarek gave a weak smile and in the dim light Corvan could see traces of luminescent blue elixir glistening between his teeth.

 Medallion 34

    Kate tried to get back inside the crypt, but the door was solidly locked. There was no choice but to wait outside for Atiya and the grey-eyed man from the chamber to arrive. As soon as they did, she was going to ask the young man if ¡®Morgan¡¯ was his first or last name and see what he said. Jorad said he had a brother named Morgan, and that Morgan was the one who had killed Jorad''s wife and child. That couldn''t be the same man; the grey-eyed man was kind and the chamber had proven he was honorable. But then why would his name be on the largest crypt in the entire graveyard and one with a secret entrance into the city?


    As she wearily climbed the polished marble steps of Morgan¡¯s crypt, Kate realized she had not slept through a night, without a visit to the chamber, since first meeting Jorad at the upper door overlooking the city.


    Sitting on the top step of the portico in front of the crypt she looked around the courtyard. The large tomb she had stumbled out of was considerably out of proportion to the rest and occupied the position where the statue and round pool stood in the real city. To her left was a replica of the palace of Kadir and on the right, a model of a building with a pointed roof. Leaving Morgan¡¯s crypt she walked the perimeter, looking over the courtyard walls as if she were a giant. The structure representing the palace turned out to be a set of crypt buildings that had been joined side by side.


    Leaning one of the fluted pillars that supported the roof of the front porch, Kate closed her eyes. Surely it wouldn¡¯t hurt to rest while she waited for Atiya and Morgan, if that indeed was the name of the grey-eyed man, to arrive. But if she was going to sleep, she wasn¡¯t going to take the chance of being called to the chamber.


    Removing the glowing medallion from around her neck, she wrapped the chain around its points, then shoved it into her back pocket. It didn¡¯t resolve the need to relax; her mind just kept running in circles trying to piece together all the conflicting information from both inside and outside the chamber. She had concluded that Jorad had switched his original medallion for the one she had found among the bones. It only made sense, for Tyreth was now holding the one Jorad had first used to meet her in the chamber.


    Her thoughts immediately turned to figuring out who had the rest of the medallions. Morgan had given his medallion to Atiya for safekeeping and Corvan was holding the one he was told to take to Tyreth. Counting the glowing one in her pocket that made five altogether which left two doors in the chamber unaccounted for, the broken one and the door immediately to the right of it. Whoever scared the old woman to death most likely came from the broken door, which meant they either had a medallion of their own or they didn''t need one since the door was already open. She sighed. What was the point in even trying to figure out the medallions when she could hardly recall what happened to her the last time she was here?


    Her body sagged down the pillar, and it seemed she had just drifted off when someone kicked her thigh. Through sleepy eyes she looked up a man in one of the rebel tunics but with short white hair.


    "You are supposed to be guarding the entry, not finding a comfy place to sleep." The man pointed into the plaza and Kate pushed herself up against the pillar. "Since when does a member of the Rozan guard," he pointed at a circular insignia embroidered on the hem of her sleeve, "sleep on duty?" He jerked his thumb towards the plaza. "If it wasn''t for the fact that we will need everyone for the invasion, I would send you back to serve out some time in the punishment cells. Go join the troops before I change my mind."


    Kate stood stiffly to her feet but kept her back against the pillar. While she had slept a dense mist had filled the courtyard and off to the right, a line of ghostly figures was streaming out of a crypt set up tight against the outer wall. Soldiers were creeping through the fog in a long line and out through the exit from the courtyard. Atiya was right. The rebel army was attacking the city while it was dark out. Kate tried to go past the man, but he yanked on the shoulder of her cloak and forced her to halt.


    "Wait here until they are all in, then bring up the rear. I will follow after I lock the door. When we arrive at the clearing you will stand guard at the entry and if you fall asleep again, I will personally handle your execution. Do you understand me soldier?"


    Kate nodded and he left her to walk back along the line of men, issuing quiet commands until he reached the door of the crypt the soldiers were coming through. The last man straggled out and Kate recognized the same soldier who had had discovered her and Atiya hiding behind the pile of stones in the rebel caves. Kate shrank back and watched him go past. He had a bandage over the other side of his face and his good eye was focused on staying in line. The officer came up from closing the secret door and beckoned for Kate to take her place behind the injured man. There was no escaping now.


    Following the line of soldiers, Kate passed through the arched gate, then turned down a narrow street lined with more miniature buildings. At some point on her last visit to the Cor, these rebel soldiers with the long braids had carried her on their shoulders through these same streets to a clearing in the tombs. A priest was with them . . . Jorad! Kate stumbled with the realization. That was where she first met Jorad. He had been there to marry her off to the rebel leader but instead he had helped her escape. It was also Jorad who hid her inside one of these miniature buildings. She searched her memories but there was nothing more to help her understand whose side Jorad was really on.


    The line of men turned into a narrow entry set into a long wall of tall crypt faces. As they entered the gap, the officer behind moved past her and touched the back of the injured soldier in front of Kate. ¡°You should stay here,¡± he said to the bandaged man. ¡°You can keep guard and rest a while. If you are correct, you will be justly rewarded.¡± He turned back to Kate. ¡°You on the other hand, already had your rest. You will go inside and personally check every one of the crypt doors around the perimeter. We don''t need a repeat of the last time we gathered here."


    Kate lowered her head as she squeezed past the two men, then followed the tight alley into an open area filled with clusters of rebel soldiers. The memory of her last time in the space rushed to meet her, and she drew back. Back then, all the men had been watching her; now they were intent on talking with each other, the collective murmur filling the air like bees in the lilacs back home. Kate took a deep breath and entered the clearing. Keeping to one side she began checking the walls around the perimeter but all she could find were the rough stuccoed walls of what the man referred to as crypts. That would make sense as Atiya called this the City of the Dead. The small buildings must be graves, but none of them had doors that she could see.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Halfway along the back section a vertical crack caught her eye. Was this the door he was talking about? Would there be skeletons and skulls inside? She pushed lightly above a round hole and a narrow door slid off to one side, revealing a dark room with empty benches along the side walls. She had slept on one of those benches after a kind older man named Rayu had brought her here. He had given her something to eat and then told her to rest while he went to find Corvan. But Corvan had not come. Or had he? In the shadows near the back, a packsack was pushed under the bench. It did not look like it belonged in this world.


    Kate closed the door behind her until only a crack of light came through, then pulled the packsack out and set it on the bench. Under the top flap was a plaid shirt Corvan sometimes wore and beneath it was his slingshot, his name neatly carved into the handle. She smiled to herself. Corvan had let her use it until she started beating him, then he made some excuse about not overstretching the rubber. Lifting it up she pulled back on the leather pouch and aimed towards the crack of light at the door. She dropped her hand. Three men were approaching the crypt.


    Jamming the slingshot into the pocket of her tunic, Kate grabbed the pack and hurried to a wider bench on the far side of the crypt. Shoving the pack underneath, she rolled herself back against the wall. The door opened wider and the three men ducked inside. One of them shut the door until only a sliver of light entered the room.


    The tallest of the three addressed the one closest to the door. "Keep an eye out. We can''t be caught in here when their leader arrives. He will accuse us of treason." The man at the door nodded and turned into the light. His nose was crooked and one eye was badly bruised.


    "Isn''t that what we''re here for?" A short man with a helmet under his arm spoke out.


    "Perhaps." The tall one replied. "Is that what you are suggesting?"


    "Quit playing games." The short man sat wearily on the bench. "We are all fully aware of what must be done. The only reason we defected from the palace guard of Kadir was because we wanted to assist in overthrowing the Chief Watcher. Now we know we should have never joined up with this undisciplined rabble from Rozan. What sort of fanatics wear their hair in a ridiculous split braid so they can look like their leader? It¡¯s a cult, that¡¯s what it is. That¡¯s how he convinced them the death of their own city means it was their destiny to take over Kadir. Now the Kadir we wanted to protect from the Chief Watcher will come under the rule of their insane leader instead." He pointed at the tall man. "The time has come to act, not talk. Tell us what you know."


    The tall man answered calmly. "I have spoken with the captain of the guard. He tells me the new city council is willing to share control of Kadir with the guards and he is severing his ties with the priests. From what I understand, the new High Priest has turned to the rebels for protection but now he finds himself controlled by the false Cor-Van. Supposedly, he brought Tyreth to the rebel leader but I doubt the girl in our base was even her. None of us that knew her could get close enough to check. I believe the explosion and her death was just an excuse to incite his followers to attack the palace tonight."


    The short man spoke angrily. "An attack would be suicide. These people from Rozan are tough enough from all they have been through, and I know not all of them are part of the braid cult, some are proper soldiers, but they lack the skill to fight at street level. The palace guard will cut them down from the walls and towers."


    The tall man leaned forward and glanced toward the door. "Their Cor-Van tells them otherwise. He says his priest can take us from here and in through the temple compound; that a surprise attack on the palace will succeed without bloodshed. He wants to attack tonight but is still trying to find some way to join himself to a counterpart before we head out. He is fixated on his prophecy. That alone proves how unstable he is."


    The younger man with the bruised face turned from the door and spoke out. "What do you suggest we do?"


    The tall man pointed at the door. "We need to contact the captain of the guard and inform him that the entire rebel army is here in the crypts. If he can trap the rebels in this clearing, this invasion will end quickly with fewer lives needlessly lost."


    The helmet rattled in the hands of the short man. "It will not work. The palace guard will not come out into the city at night with all the Broken out looking for blood."


    "That is no longer the case. Recent reports say most of the Broken have drowned themselves in the river."


    "More lies from our Cor-Van," the man with the helmet scoffed.


    The tall man waved him off. "No. This is confirmed by our friends in the palace guard. It defies understanding, but it is true. The overwhelming desire for lumiens must have driven the Broken to follow the river down to Anamir to look for more."


    "But if the palace surrounds this place tonight, what about the others like us that used to be in the palace guard before the rise of the Chief Watcher?"


    "Where does their loyalty lie now?" The tall man asked him. "Do they have enough common sense to see through this false Cor-Van¡¯s claims?"


    The helmet waved in the air, catching the light from the door. "Any thinking person should be able understand how crazy this all is. How can his men possibly believe Tyreth wanted to marry this fool or that soldiers from the palace would kill her to stop the marriage from happening?¡± His voice rose. ¡°How can they even follow someone who wears a dead animal on his head? Everyone knows the rantels died out long ago."


    "Quiet down." The tall man barked. "There are Rozan soldiers all around us. I need to directly contact the captain of the palace guard and plan this out carefully. We must contain the rebels here and stop this madness. The citizens of Rozan who were forced to serve in this attack don''t deserve to die here in Kadir just because they are starving and desperate."


    ¡°While you are gone, I will talk with those we know are leaning towards leaving the rebel army and going back to Kadir,¡± the man with the helmet stated. ¡°If we work together we can help from the inside when you and the captain return, but you had better be quick. If that fool finds a woman yet tonight and his priest arrives in time, the insanity will only get worse.¡±


    "If your plan fails and the guards won¡¯t help us,¡± the younger one who had been watching the door spoke up, his bruised face etched with determination by the shaft of light. He pulled a crossbow from his back. "Then I will do what I have said all along. I will kill the false Cor-Van. I do not care what becomes of me after that."


    His words hung in the dim air a moment, then the man holding the helmet jammed it on his head. "I agree. It is better this one man die than the whole Cor be torn apart."


    A horn sounded outside and the younger man turned and checked. "They are assembling the troops. He must be on his way back and I need run to the palace." He opened the door a bit wider and slipped out. The others paused a moment before following in his wake.


    Kate waited until they were gone, then crawled out from under the bench and crept to the door. It had not shut it all the way; something was caught in the track at the bottom edge. Kneeling, she pulled a dented tin can out of the dirt. Sticky syrup was oozing out of three holes at the top.


    As she stood, a loud cheer erupted from the soldiers. Kate looked over the heads of the crowd as a tall man in a long cloak and a skintight, ascended a rise followed by torch bearers. That had to be the rebel leader Atiya talked about.


    The man waved two guards forward and they escorted a woman onto the mound beside him.


    The woman pulled back her hood and Tyreth glared defiantly at the crowd.

 Medallion 35

    Corvan waded into the river, washed his arms, then splashed cold water on his face. He and Tsarek had travelled a long way through the sewer, at times down on all fours to make it past partially collapsed sections. The--- nauseous rolling in his stomach was just beginning to subside.


    "You will soon be clean and unstinky, Sir." Tsarek spoke from a cleft in the rocky bank, where he was wiping his regrown long poison claw over and over on a patch of purple moss. The lizard nodded to where the river swept under a low arch built into the cavern wall, just beyond the dark boxy shape of the guardhouse. "We must follow the flowing water under the stone. It is not a far distance and the water will carry us quickly along but it is the only way to get to your father."


    Corvan turned to the dark water slipping below the cavern wall, but his thoughts were on Tsarek. At first, he was sure he must be mistaken, that Tsarek would never drink the gatekeeper¡¯s blue liquid, but the lizard was behaving strangely, talking fast and fidgeting, like his father would when he drank too much coffee. "Is it also where Gavyn is being held?" he asked, turning back to Tsarek.


    "Yes, well, at least I think so. He seems to come and go where he wants."


    "And my father. Is he still alive?"


    "When Gavyn met your father, he was very sick, so I cannot say for sure." Tsarek left the bank and waded out to Corvan. "I am sorry, Sir. We tried our best. Gavyn knew how important this was to you. He often held the white stone you gave him and said your name."


    "Gavyn can talk?"


    "Not in your speech, but he can communicate with me in Hoksa, the simple tongue of some of the more intelligent animals. It is crude but you can communicate basic ideas and feelings." Tsarek touched Corvan''s hand. "I think you should rest on the riverbank while I find you a breathing stick. Consuming the elixir can make one a bit tired after a while."


    Corvan looked up the wall to the dark windows of the gatehouse. The gatekeeper might be looking out his screened window and the light of the lumiens was growing. There was no time to find a firestick.


    "How long do I need to hold my breath?"


    "Try for me, and I will tell you if it''s good enough."


    Corvan breathed deeply in and out to get his lungs working to full capacity. Even without lumien seed power in his heart, he felt stronger. He took one last breath and held it.


    A sense of ease settled over him. Normally he would have to concentrate while holding his breath but not this time. He was keenly aware of how much air remained and exactly when he would need to breathe again. Closing his eyes, he waited until the last possible second, then slowly exhaled before drawing in fresh air. When he opened his eyes, Tsarek was nodding enthusiastically.


    "That is much longer than needed for where we must go. I have not seen a human hold their air so long. It must be because of the gatekeeper''s lumien juice. It does the same for me."


    "You drank the lumien juice? The elixir?"


    Tsarek shrugged. "It was the only way I could have the strength to lift the metal circle and set you free." He looked up at the gatehouse looming over the river. "In the early days the ruler gave us a more potent form of lumien fluid so we could communicate with them and think clearly. But unlike humans, my kind does not digress into violence, unless we eat the lumien seeds themselves. I think that is what the Chief Watcher must have done for he was always growing larger and more angry."


    "Don''t you get to where you must have more and are willing to do almost anything to get it?"


    Tsarek''s cheeks flushed as he turned back. "As time goes by, I know that if I do not get more of the refined juice, I will go back to being just another one of the unknowing creatures of the Cor.¡± He looked into Corvan''s eyes. "I can''t let that happen. Now that we are friends."


    "But how long will . . ." Footsteps above them on the wall were followed by gatehouse door on the wall above opening and shutting. Tsarek ducked into the water up to his neck and Corvan drew in closer to the steep edge of the bank.


    A man''s deep voice floated from the wall. It was the same guard who had taken him before the gatekeeper. "Leena. You gave me a start. What are you doing out here?" the man asked.


    "I need to find out what became of that boy,¡± Leena replied from overhead. ¡°I know for certain he is not the one who stole the lumien seed from the energy house. He saw one of the Rakash take the seed, a Rakash with one hand. How could he know about the missing hand unless he saw the Rakash leader?"


    "You can''t trust what that boy says for he also is one of the Rakash, or soon will be. You know the signs as well as anyone, Leena. He started down that path and there is only one place it can end."


    "Is there?" Leena''s voice was tense. "Or does the gatehouse make certain they can never come back because your master turns them into Rakash?"


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "We help them stay alive. Without us, death is the only option."


    "Then it would be better to let them die.¡±


    "Your father does not think so,¡± the guard growled. ¡°He willingly serves the master of the gatehouse, and I believe he might be the one who has been stealing a few seeds from the energy house of late."


    "You knew it was my father that took those seeds and yet you took that boy inside to make him into a Rakash?¡± Corvan could hear the rising anger in Leena¡¯s voice. ¡°What will the rest of the city think of the gatehouse when the truth is known?"


    "If you want to know the truth about Anamir and the city council, you should ask your questions directly to the gatehouse master himself. I can let him know you would like to meet him in person. Shall we go now?"


    Leena''s voice grew quiet.  ¡°I don''t have any questions."


    The night grew silent and Corvan was about to climb the bank when a rush of footsteps came from up on the wall, someone cried out in pain, then a body hurtled overhead to fall thrashing into the river. Leena! Corvan waded into the water and dove down to where she had disappeared. The current grabbed at him as he descended. He kicked deeper and his hand tangled into Leena¡¯s clothing before his shoulder bounced off the smooth bottom of the riverbed.


    Gripping Leena''s tunic Corvan pulled her body toward the surface, but it was too late. The river had already pulled them beneath the edge of the cavern. He would need to wait until they reached the next open space. He waited until his lungs constricted, warning that he would need to breathe very soon. Were they far enough? It was still pitch-black overhead. Corvan pulled toward the surface, feeling above with his free hand. His fingers reached into air and he raised his head above the water. Pulling in a deep breath, he choked and coughed. The air on this side of the wall was thick with rot and decay, it was barely breathable.


    Dragging Leena''s body, Corvan kicked hard toward the sides of the river where patches of the purple moss glowed among the rocks. His knees scraped the bottom. Struggling get his feet under him in the swift current, he dragged her onto the shore and rolled her over.


    It wasn''t Leena. It was the guard who had been talking to her on the wall; the hilt of a knife protruding from his chest.


    Corvan jumped as something sharp poked his leg. Tsarek stood dripping beside him. "You should not have attempted to rescue him," Tsarek hissed. "That man was dead before he even hit the water."


    "Leena killed him?"


    Tsarek shook his head. "No, she lacks the strength to throw him so far and she was already gone when the guard cried out. It was someone else much stronger that her. Come, you must follow me away from here but be very quiet. Many nasty things hide in these rocks. This is a dangerous place and that will attract them." Tsarek pointed to the river where slender fingers of blue scum were rising to the surface, the remains of the gatekeepers elixir were dripping into the river.


    "What about him?" Corvan pointed to the body.


    "Leave him. Nobody here will care about another dead body. The smaller scavenging creatures will soon make short work of him. There is not much to eat here."


    Corvan followed Tsarek away from the shore. The evil smelling air invaded his lungs and made him gag. Tsarek frowned at him and Corvan repressed the reflex.


    His grandfather''s wet tunic clung around his legs but at least it preserved his body heat. He ran a hand over the straps of the pack on his back. He could use the acetylene lamp for a bit of light and heat but no doubt that would attract unwanted attention from the flesh eating animals Tsarek had referred to.


    Tsarek scrambled up a cleft in the bank and moved onto a narrow shelf that followed the curve of the river. Corvan joined him but a short distance ahead, the shelf ended in a steep drop off. Turning away from the river, Tsarek climbed toward a rocky outcrop A small boulder bounced past Corvan''s head to splash in the water below. Tsarek was a bit too hyper and careless right now. Corvan moved to the right to find a safer place to climb.


    He had just pulled himself onto the top of the riverbank when a girl''s cry for help broke the silence. Tsarek scrambled over to him and tugged on his cloak sleeve. "You often hear such voices in this place," he whispered urgently. "Some of the creatures here can mimic human voices in order to trap others. We must leave."


    The cry came again. It definitely sounded like a young girl. Corvan yanked his cloak from the lizard''s grasp and crawled ahead to peer over a mound of rock.


    Below, in a rocky bowl near a tight bend of the river, three boys were circling a young girl like a pack of coyotes around an injured fawn. One grabbed at her, and she cried out. The boy whooped and held a torn piece of her clothing over his head. Corvan jumped up, only to have his feet yanked out from beneath him. Tsarek was pointing to the scene below. "Look over there," he whispered.


    Corvan turned back in time to see a dark figure jump in amongst the group of boys. One of the boys was thrown through the air and fell into the river, shouting and gurgling as he was swept around a bend in the river. Another was tossed to land headfirst with a crunch in the rocks and the last one ran into the dark crying out in terror.


    Corvan turned his attention back to the girl, but she was already hoisted over the shoulder of her attacker. Corvan shouted and her captor twisted about. Sightless Rakash eyes stared in his direction as the thin face searched the rocks for the source of the sound. It was one of the boys the gatehouse had fed their poison to before sealing his eyes.


    Corvan leapt to his feet. "Leave her alone!" he shouted.


    The Rakash boy stumbled.


    Grabbing a fist-sized rock, Corvan hurled it to one side of the Rakash. The scrawny neck twisted to find the sound and the girl wriggled free of his grasp.


    "Run!" Corvan shouted at her, but the girl only stared at him with eyes that had no white, only dark pupils. Corvan could tell she was seeing him through the darkness as clearly as he was seeing her. Corvan gestured frantically to tell her to move away but now the young Rakash straddled her body, his feet in tight around her.


    Corvan grabbed two more rocks. One went high overhead to clatter down the slope behind the Rakash. The boy turned to check out the sound and the girl was able to slip away.


    Winding up like a pitcher on his mound, Corvan let the rock fly. It glanced off the skeletal shoulder blade of the young Rakash and he cried out, staggering off to the side.


    The girl leapt up and disappeared away from the river among the larger boulders. The Rakash whirled back toward Corvan, snarling, and clicking past thin lips. Corvan held his breath and stood still. The blinded face swiveled about trying to sense his location, then in a flash the Rakash leapt over the ridge behind it and disappeared.

 Medallion 36

    Corvan searched the area below but now there was no one to be seen. He put a hand to his mouth to call out to the girl, but there was a sharp tug on his pant leg.


    "We must go, Sir. You have done well to save the girl''s life but there is nothing more you can do for her. Now we must keep moving if we are to save your father and Gavyn." He turned away to pick his way between the piles of boulders.


    Corvan followed Tsarek but his mind was on the girl. She must have eaten lumien seeds to be able to see so well in the dark. Could women become Rakash? So far, he had not seen any, not even in the gatehouse cells.


    Tsarek stopped abruptly and Corvan bumped into him. The lizard turned left, stopped then threaded in and out of the piles of rubble as if he were trapped inside a pinball game. Finally, he jumped up on a boulder, checked his surroundings and then leapt back to the ground. "I cannot remember the way. So few markings are left."


    "Then let''s wait until it gets light. The glow from this purple moss isn''t bright enough right now."


    Tsarek shook his head. "There is no light to get. All the lumiens are gone. This city is dead."


    "City?" Corvan looked around and realized the piles of rubble were laid out in somewhat of a pattern. Random stacks of stones were all that remained of houses and other larger buildings.


    "Yes, this was once Katay Alba, the largest of the seven cities and the first one to go dark during the Great Destruction. All the lumien seeds were eaten and everyone died in the madness that followed. Anamir city, the one we came from, sealed themselves off from Katay Alba and built the gatehouse to protect their own lumiens."


    "Is this what will happen to Kadir?" Even as he asked the question, the burden of his own part in making Kadir another dark ruin brought on a wave of guilt. He had consumed Kadir''s light and used up their precious resources. The mother plant in his cellar might have been able to save Kadir but he had not brought it back to them. His own actions were an ongoing reflection of the thoughtless actions that had brought on the Great Destruction.


    Tsarek was picking through a pile of rubble at their feet. "Kadir was successful until the Chief Watcher arrived. Once he started eating the seeds, others did the same. Then he created harsh laws against eating seeds, not to save Kadir but to preserve the seeds for his personal use. That when the Broken retaliated and took over half the city and the rest of the lights began to fade. The remaining lumiens have only survived because Kadir''s cavern is so high it is impossible to reach the ones that remain."


    "But the ceiling is lower in the cavern of Anamir city, yet they have lots of lumens."


    "Anamir solved the lumien problem by separating the males into a secure section of the city. They are not allowed out to where the females look after the plants."


    "Girls never eat them?" Corvan asked.


    Tsarek picked something out of the dirt, looked at it wriggling on his paw, then tossed it aside. "A few have tried but the lumien power does not affect them in the same way. Females seem to have a better understanding of caring for the source of all life than the males do."


    Corvan pointed in the direction of the river. "The girl the Rakash boy captured could see me in the dark. Does that mean she ate lumiens?"


    Tsarek cocked his head to one side. "Yes, I saw her eyes. She could see us clearly, but I have never seen that happen to a girl before. The men, however, give in too easily to the desire and must be kept at a distance. In Anamir, if they are suspected of eating lumien seeds they are sent immediately to the gatehouse and then here to Katy Alba."


    Corvan looked at the darkness around them. "Their friends and families are willing to send their men and boys to this place?"


    Tsarek peered into alley formed by piles of stones behind collapsed walls. He pointed forward and gestured for Corvan to follow.


    ¡°Most of the people in Anamir do not know that Katay Alba still has people in it.¡± He pointed around him at the mounds of rubble. "They do not know that this dead city is now being used by the Gatekeeper to train his Rakash army."


    "Army? How many are there?"


    "I am not certain. The Gatekeeper¡¯s cell you were in was where they are first made dependent on his special elixir. The ones that survive that treatment are sent here to the holding area I will show you. It is only the ones that can survive the hardships of Katay Alba who become part of the Rakash army he is creating to take over all the cities of the Cor." Tsarek paused, then turned down a wider street. Corvan walked alongside him skirting pools of glowing yellow slime.


    "How many cities are left?"


    Tsarek halted in a clear space where two streets once met. He looked around for a moment and when he answered his voice was low. "In the beginning there were seven cities in the Cor, and they all enjoyed the full light of their lumiens. When the Great Destruction came, three of the seven fell into darkness, this one, Bandur and Rozan. Rozan is where the rebel men are from and that¡¯s why their leader is trying to take over Kadir. He does not realize that the lumiens of Kadir will not recover and it will become just as dark as Rozan.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Tsarek turned to the right. ¡°There is another city, Niva, just down the river from here, but no one has heard from them in a very long time, so it is likely dark too. The last city, at the far end of the Cor River is Dubok Kholm, the ruling city of the Cor. Dubok became isolated from the rest of the cities at the start of the Great Destruction. In Dubok the lumiens that have survived are now underwater so at least it has some light and food, enough at least for the one who lives there."


    Tsarek nodded for Corvan to follow along and headed to the right. As they turned a corner, he put a paw to his lips. Up ahead a curved hill of gravel and small stones rose toward the ceiling. The lizard pointed at the top and began to climb. Corvan followed close behind. No rocks were rolling his way. This time Tsarek was carefully picking his way up the slope.


    As they neared the top, Tsarek dropped down on all fours and crept in behind a lone boulder to peek over the edge. Corvan followed suit and join him. Down below, a wide circle had been cleared to the bedrock and the debris pushed out to the edges to create the high ring they were on. Concentric circular patterns of small, rounded domes spread out across the floor and off to the far side sat a large stone building. On each corner of the building a green light hung from a metal lamppost, illuminating the strange scene below with garish light.


    "Why have they made all those piles?" Corvan whispered.


    The lizard plucked a small rock from the ridge. Using the curve of two claws he whipped the pebble toward the domes, then crouched back down. The small rock bounced off one of the domes and instantly a white head poked from a small opening near its base. A long Rakash body squeezed out the hole and then stood looking up at the large building. Others began popping out from the domes nearby and the effect spread across the circle until many of the domes had a Rakash standing beside it. The domes appeared to be igloo like homes the Rakash army had built from the stone blocks of the old city, pushing all the unusable smaller stones into the circle of rubble that surrounded their unique barracks.


    A robed figure appeared on top of the tall building and struck the side of a huge metal gong three times with a thick rod. The Rakash chirped back, and then, one by one, then pulled back inside their domes. Tsarek waited until the man at the top of the building retreated inside before beckoning to Corvan to follow him away from the strange sight and back down the far side of the ring.


    At the bottom of the hill Tsarek turned into an alcove behind two huge stone blocks.


    Corvan gestured to the hillside and whispered, "What was that?"


    "The Rakash are conserving their strength while they wait for their next dose of the elixir. Each segment they are given an allotment and as the time draws near, they are more sensitive and react to any noise which might suggest their neighbor will get the elixir before they do. If left to themselves, they can swarm about and kill each other in the chaos. Their leaders have to be very careful."


    "They just wait inside those domes till feeding time?" Corvan asked.


    "For the most part they conserve their energy, but at times some of the younger one¡¯s hunt about the cavern."


    "You mean they hunt for a mate? Like the girl by the river?"


    "No. Only the Rakash officers are allowed counterparts and some of them have stolen women from Kadir. The Rakash officers live better than the rest of the recruits but they are not allowed to keep their eyesight. The gatehouse master wants the leaders of his army to fight in the darkness without stopping for food or rest. Sometime soon, during a night of deepest dark, he will send his army to attack Kadir and take it over. He wants his own city ever since the people of Anamir have banished him to the gatehouse."


    "How many Rakash does he have?"


    Tsarek shrugged. "I have never counted as so many do not survive. Only some of those domes are occupied and the Rakash leaders live in the caves in the wall beyond the large building. That building used to be the library of Katay Alba and it is where I last saw your father alive. Gavyn was going back to see him but then he didn¡¯t return. I fear the boy is also now trapped inside."


    "Then we need to get inside that library."


    "Gavyn knew of a different way inside but could not communicate it to me very well."


    Corvan dug into his pocket and pulled out the blue stone. "Maybe this will help us to see where he is now. This is the companion to the one I gave Gavyn. Sometimes, when I hold it, I can see what he is seeing."


    Corvan wrapped his hand around the flat disk and closed his eyes. The picture frame appeared again but this time it was dark, except for a strange pattern of circles with a square near the middle. It took a moment before Corvan realized it was an overhead view looking down at the Rakash barracks from somewhere higher on the cavern wall of Katay Alba. But which wall? He concentrated and the scene pulled toward him as if he had put binoculars to his eyes. Beyond the library building and the rings of the Rakash barracks he could see the ruins of round tower reaching almost to the cavern ceiling.


    Corvan opened his eyes. ¡°I need to go back up for a quick look,¡± he said and climbed quietly back to the top of the rock pile to scan the ring of domes. The tower with its broken roof was a quarter of the way around to his right and to his left he could make out the far wall of the cavern. That had to be where Gavyn had been looking from. They needed to go there.


    As Corvan scuttled back from the edge he tripped over Tsarek crawling up behind him. He tried to catch himself and fell hard against the boulder they had just hidden behind. The stone teetered on its base and then slowly tipped over to go crashing down the slope. Tsarek grabbed his sleeve and yanked him along in the wake of the rock.


    Scrambling to the bottom they tore off down the wide street. Corvan did not look back but in his mind a swarm of white bodies were racing after them. With his eyes on Tsarek''s back he sprinted to keep up as the lizard dodged in and around the mounds of debris.


    Corvan was completely out of breath when Tsarek finally ducked into the doorway of a building with three half walls still standing. Tsarek pointed for him to stay below the level of the walls and slipped back out the door.


    In a moment the lizard was back. "We must keep moving. We are being followed."

 Medallion 37

    Jumping back from the door of the crypt and the view of Tyreth standing next to the rebel leader, Kate ran into the darkness at the back corner of the crypt and touched the center of the master medallion. There had to be someone who could help her rescue Tyreth from the rebel leader. As soon as she was in the anteroom, she moved directly into the chamber without even glancing at the broken door, but to no avail for none of the stars on the doors were glowing. In desperation she touched a finger to Tyreth''s door, then leaned toward the invisible barrier to look inside. To her surprise her hand slipped right through into the small room.


    The light in Tyreth¡¯s anteroom flickered and Kate took a tentative step inside. "Tyreth?" The light brightened slightly. "Can you hear me? It''s Kate."


    Tyreth''s voice crackled around her, like their phone party line in a storm. "Kate? Where are you . . ."


    "I''m in your medallion room,¡± Kate said loudly. ¡°Can you hear what I''m saying?"


    "I can hear your voice but I''m not sleeping this time or in my bed."


    "Is it safe to talk like that?" Kate asked.


    "I don''t need to talk out loud. I''m just thinking the words. This is so strange but Kate, I need your help. I went out on my own to look for Corvan, the rebels captured me and now their leader is about to make me his counterpart. They''ve taken me to a clearing in the crypts and . . ."


    "I know. I just saw you."


    "You saw me? How?¡±


    "I saw you enter the clearing in the tombs next to a tall man that has funny hat on."


    "You''re here?"


    "Yes. Look over the heads of the men to the back wall of tombs. One is a bit taller than the rest and has long vertical crack but it¡¯s actually a door and I''m inside at the back hiding in the dark so I can be in the chamber. Can you see the one I mean?"


    "Not at the moment. The rebel leader is so close and he¡¯s telling me about the ceremony and how he is sending for Jorad so we can be joined. Ugh, doesn''t this guy ever wash? And his breath stinks too. Oh great, now he''s shaking my shoulders and telling me he¡¯s leaving for a while. I can''t talk to you pay attention to him at the same time. You need to let me go before he gets mad. I''ll find a way to come over to you."


    Kate closed Tyreth¡¯s chamber door. As she was turning away, the star on Jorad''s new door began to glow. Morgan said Jorad couldn''t be trusted but Morgan also said Jorad truly cared about Tyreth. Besides, if he was in the chamber that meant the rebel leader¡¯s men hadn¡¯t reached him yet and she would warn him.


    Kate touched the door and found Jorad waiting inside.


    "Kate. I am so glad you¡¯re alive. Where have they taken you?"


    Kate forced herself to stay calm. What she wanted to say was that he knew exactly where they had taken her because she heard him scheming with the rebel leader in the cave. "It doesn''t matter where I am now. I need to tell you about Tyreth."


    He leaned into the barrier. "I was informed she went out into the city on her own and hasn¡¯t been seen since. Do you know where she went?"


    "The rebel leader captured her and very soon he is going to marry her."


    Anger rippled across Jorad''s face. "I won''t be helping him anymore. It¡¯s time to make a new alliance. There is someone else I can work with who will help me rescue Tyreth from that madman.¡±


    "There''s no time for your schemes. He left here to instruct his men to get you so you can perform the ceremony."


    Jorad nodded. "Then we will play by his own insane rules. I can delay his plans while I set things up to rescue her. Where do they have her?"


    "In the same place you took me last time to marry the same madman," Kate said dryly.


    Jorad took a deep breath. ¡°I''m sorry, Kate. At the time I was only thinking about how to save Tyreth''s life. It all got a bit too complicated, and things got out of control."


    As he spoke his face softened and the dirt on his robe faded to dull smudges. Kate knew all too well that sometimes people did irrational things when they loved someone.


    "He is sending his soldiers for you," Kate said.


    "Let them come. They won''t find me here. If you can get word to Tyreth, let her know I have a plan to set her free and I will be there soon. I must leave right away before his soldiers get here." He nodded to Kate, then vanished.


    As Jorad''s door shimmered closed another star light appeared to her left. The grey-eyed man with the curly hair was back in his anteroom and he might be able to get to where Tyreth was faster than Jorad. Crossing the chamber, Kate opened his door.


    Atiya stood just inside, her cheeks streaked with tears. She quickly wiped them away with the sleeve of a knee length green robe embroidered with filigrees of gold braid that twisted up the sleeves and onto her shoulders. Dark pants with sharp creases and pair of thigh length black boots completed her military looking outfit.


    "Kate! I''m so glad you got here,¡± Atiya said, her voice catching. ¡°He . . . he said you would come if I let myself sleep and I thought he was just trying to make me rest so I closed my eyes just for a minute to make him feel better." She blinked back more tears. "He''s hurt bad. The blast knocked him off the cliff and he''s coughing up blood and I think his ribs are broken." Atiya glanced over her shoulder. "He''s resting under the tree in Gavyn''s garden. I brought him here so the spring water will help him heal quickly, but he keeps on insisting on going to that tomb of his to find you. His real name is Morgan but he''s nothing like the stories you hear. He was never on the side of the Chief Watcher and was trying to save Kadir. He wanted to keep looking for you after the explosion but I insisted he come with me to Gavyn''s garden instead." She swallowed and blinked away fresh tears. "I knew I shouldn''t have let him stay behind. It''s my fault he was hurt."


    "No Atiya,¡± Kate said. ¡°He knew his plan might not work but he was willing to risk it to get us both out of there. Let him know you''ve talked to me and that I''m okay and the master medallion is safe. Tell him not to come to the tombs. He needs to rest, and I''ll talk to him as soon as I can.¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Atiya nodded and wiped her runny nose with a richly embroidered sleeve. "Are you in Kadir? Have you found Tyreth?"


    "Yes. She''s been captured by the rebels, but Jorad just told me he is going to work with someone else he knows and ask for help to rescue her. Let Morgan know. He was worried about Tyreth''s safety and was not sure if Jorad could be trusted but it seems like he is our only hope right now."


    A shadow crossed Atiya''s face.


    "Are you all right?" Kate asked.


    The younger girl nodded but her jaw tensed as she chewed the inside of her cheek. "I need to go back and check on Morgan. I¡¯ll talk to you later."


    The light faded above Atiya, and she too was gone. Kate closed the door and the light of Morgan''s star faded away.


    In the silence of the chamber, Kate heard movement behind her. Slowly she turned her face to the shattered door. A hairless, rat-like creature sat on its haunches, cleaning its claws, and staring at her with beady eyes. When Kate shifted her stance, it scuttled back through the broken door and vanished into the floor. Running back to her own anteroom, Kate shut the door, touched the center of the medallion, and was immediately back in the darkness of the crypt.


    Across the small room, shadows were flickering across the crack of the door. Kate tiptoed closer and listened. Tyreth was outside making a grand fuss. She certainly knew how to get things done.


    "Do you honestly expect me to prepare to join with our great Cor-Van out here in the open? Get that tent up right away. I want to be as far as possible from all these unwashed sweaty bodies. And I require that you to keep everyone far away from here. I know all too well what you soldiers are like. Just look at them gawking."


    Something scraped against the tomb walls and the crack went dark. Tyreth''s voice came again, a bit calmer this time. "That''s better. I will inform the Cor-Van about your prompt service as soon as he returns. Now I am going to retire for some much-needed rest. Make sure no one comes near this tent unless I call for you."


    Kate waited a minute before sliding the door open a few inches. A heavy cloth had been pressed against the wall. "Tyreth," Kate whispered, "are you there?"


    "Just a minute." The cloth lifted from the ground and Tyreth appeared holding a small bright light set upright on a round holder. She handed it to Kate. "Be careful not to set the tent on fire," she said as Kate took the strange looking candle from her. Tyreth crawled into the tomb, stood to her feet and the light between them fell on their faces. For a moment they just looked at each other before Tyreth touched the scar on her cheek. "It''s like looking in my mirror at the palace.¡±


    Kate touched her own cheek. "Its because we have the same scar, and my hair is also turning darker. They said that might be from hitting my head."


    "It''s more than that. We could easily pass for sisters." She raised her eyebrows and smiled. "That could explain why Jorad is so interested in you."


    Kate''s face flushed and she shook her head. ¡°I think he was just being nice in the garden so he could find out what I knew about the medallions."


    Tyreth''s forehead creased. "He was using you?"


    "No. Maybe? I''m not sure but I did just return from meeting him in the chamber, and he told me to tell you he''s finding someone to help rescue you. He said he was going to make a new alliance. From his appearance inside the chamber, it seems he truly cares about you and Kadir."


    The furrows in Tyreth''s brow deepened. "I bet he is planning to speak to the captain of the guard. I must get back to the city right away. If the palace tries to rescue me, many good people will die on both sides of this foolish conflict. My father said one of the other cities is pitting Kadir against Rozan to weaken both of our forces before they attack."


    "Corvan is in one of the other cities."


    Tyreth touched Kate''s hand. "Which one?"


    Kate flinched and pulled away. Tyreth''s interest in Corvan still bothered her a bit. "Corvan said it was the one on the other side of the waterfall but now he''s sick. He was cold and blue, even his lips and tongue. I hardly recognized him."


    Tyreth¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What was he wearing in the chamber?"


    Kate avoided her gaze and looked to the side. "A loincloth thing, sort of like shorts."


    Tyreth dropped her hand from Kate¡¯s shoulder and turned to face the door. She didn''t speak for a long time, and when she turned back, she was wiping tears from her eyes. "When you told me earlier of his troubles, I thought perhaps he had started down that path."


    "To the other city?"


    "No Kate. Corvan is eating lumien seeds. It is a capital offense in the Cor to consume our light and it awakens a terrible desire. Once a young man starts, they cannot stop and the need for lumien power takes over their lives and darkens our cities. A few of the strongest have survived, but only to become Rakash. I believe that is what has happened to Corvan." She took a deep breath. "He is now, or soon will be, our worst enemy."


    Taking Kate by the shoulders, Tyreth held her firmly. "You must never talk to him in the chamber, Kate. Now that he has eaten the seeds there is nothing he will say that you can trust."


    Kate twisted free of Tyreth¡¯s hands. "But I can help him. He will listen to me."


    Tyreth shook her head. "He is not only beyond our help but now that he has joined forces with another city, he will be used by them to take over Kadir, then the entire Cor." She turned for the door of the crypt. "I must return to the palace and stop Jorad from coming here."


    Kate grabbed Tyreth¡¯s sleeve. "There''s no time. The rebel leader has men who are dressed up as palace guards who are going to stage a raid at your wedding. He said you are going to die in the battle and that will be his excuse to send his men to attack the palace."


    Tyreth''s eyes widened. "He really is insane."


    "He said you''re too much trouble and that he wants a counterpart who won''t be so stubborn."


    Tyreth''s eyes blazed. "I''ll show him trouble. Leave him to me. I''ll convince him to delay the wedding but you must go to the palace and ask the captain of the guard to get in touch with my father. The captain will think you''re crazy because my father is supposed to be dead but tell him my father is hiding in the caretaker''s caves at the lair of the Volisk below the temple karst. Can you remember that? The caretaker''s cave below the temple karst. The karst is that pool of water between the boots of the statue."


    Kate shook her head. "Why would the captain believe me? He''ll think I''m part of the rebel leader''s plan and take me captive."


    Tyreth reached inside her tunic and withdrew a pouch. "Show him this." Opening the strings, she pulled out a black hammer and placed it in Kate''s hand.


    A powerful sense of purpose flowed through Kate as the interior of the tomb glowed with the blue light from the base of the handle. The memory of holding this hammer over the lizard''s head and setting the creature free of the black band surged back. "This is Corvan''s hammer. Where did you find it?"


    Tyreth paused. "Maybe this might not be the best idea,¡± she said as she took the hammer back. "The captain of the guard might think you stole it and this is a trick of one of the other cities." Tyreth reached up to her neck and drew out a silver ring on a slender black chain. "Give this back to him and tell him," Tyreth''s face flushed as she pulled it over her head, "tell him I wore it while I considered his request to be his counterpart. If you tell him that, he will know you are speaking the truth."


    Kate accepted the ring and tucked it away in her pocket.


    "You shouldn''t have any trouble at the city gates," Tyreth said. "They are used to me coming and going at odd hours and respect my privacy, but watch out for Mara."


    "Who¡¯s that?"


    "Mara was my guardian growing up, but she likes to think that she¡¯s my mother. She knows me well so don''t talk to her or take off your hood around her. Go only through the front door of the palace and tell the man at the door you wish to see the Captain right away. My room is at the top of the central staircase. Go to the right; it''s the only door without an arch, mine is flat on top. No doubt Mara will follow you inside the first room but she won''t come into my bedroom because I told her she''s not allowed anymore. That hasn''t stopped her from listening at my door so be careful what you say to the captain, even inside my bedroom."


    Tyreth tucked the hammer back into its pouch and Kate pointed to it. "I once used the hammer to set a creature free from a black band that enslaved it. Couldn''t we use its power to set Corvan free from eating those seeds?"


    Tyreth shook her head firmly and tucked the pouch inside her tunic. "No Kate, we can''t take that chance. If Corvan takes the hammer to someone in another city, many people will have given their lives for nothing."

 Medallion 38

    Kate skirted the edge of the clearing in the crypts, staying in close to the plastered walls and as far away from the groups of soldiers as possible. Fortunately, they were all deeply engrossed in their own conversations, and no one took any notice of her in the stolen rebel uniform.


    As she drew closer to the gap between the crypts, where she had first entered the clearing, her heart beat faster. A group of men were clustered on a low rise between the wall and a metal brazier full of coals. Kate began threading her way through them but bumped into one. The man whirled about, his face glistening in the firelight as his hands fidgeted with the strap of his crossbow. "Watch where you''re going." He glared into her hood but Kate put her head down and kept moving. It was the young man with the bruised face who had been inside the crypt, the one who was planning to assassinate the rebel leader. She had forgotten to tell Tyreth about overhearing the three men and their plans, but there was no going back now.


    Stepping around another group of older men, she hurried into the exit passage and down the narrow channel. As she cleared the far end she was grabbed and yanked over to the side wall. The officer who had woken her up at Morgan''s tomb was not happy.


    "About time you got back. Is everything secure? Our Cor-Van will be returning as soon as the high priest can get here."


    Kate looked away from the man. If the rebel leader walked into the clearing and was shot by the young man with the crossbow, anything could happen to Tyreth in the confusion.


    She pitched her voice low. "I overheard a young man with a crossbow talking about killing our leader. He was standing by the fire with a group of other soldiers."


    "Does he have a beat-up face?"


    Kate nodded and the officer shoved her away. "I thought I knocked some sense into him." He gestured to three soldiers waiting at the end of the alley and they ran up to him. The embroidered hem of their sleeves flashed as they saluted. "You two come with me. An assassination plot has been uncovered." He touched the shoulder of the third man. "You stay here and wait for the Cor-Van. Do not let him come inside until I make sure the area is secure."


    The officer turned to Kate. "You stay here as well. We don''t want the assassin to recognize you and get jumpy."


    He turned and moved off down the channel with the two soldiers, leaving Kate to guard the entrance with the other one. She could feel the soldier''s eyes on her and finally he spoke. ¡°What happened to your braid?¡±


    Kate wasn¡¯t sure what he meant so she just shrugged and focused on the ground her feet.


    "How long have you been with the Rozan Guard? I don''t remember seeing you before."


    Kate didn¡¯t respond. Stealing a glance up the alley she got ready to run. She was likely fast enough to get away from him.


    "Do you know Paden?"


    Was that someone''s name or a place in the Cor? Kate shook her head.


    "That''s strange you don''t know him." The man suddenly crossed over and tugged on the embroidered sleeve of her cloak. "Considering you''re wearing his cloak." He tossed her hood up and fell back in shock. "Tyreth? I¡¯m sorry for approaching you this way, buy why are you . . ." His eyes rolled back in his head as he toppled over. A grey patch of the crypt wall appeared to reach out and ease the soldier''s body to the ground. The shadow took shape and an ashen face turned to Kate.


    "The rebel leader will be arriving soon. I must get you back to the palace." The shadowed figure took Kate by the arm and hurried her across the pathway and down a narrow alley. They rushed along other small pathways, taking a few turns, until the black outline of a large gate appeared. Her shadowed companion motioned for her to stay in place and crept off to the side.


    A muffled thump came from just ahead before the man returned to lead her off to one side and through a smaller opening. Kate stumbled over something soft. Another rebel soldier lay sprawled on the ground.


    Her rescuer swept across the main road and through darkened streets until the shrouded face of the statue appeared far off to her right. They were heading away from it, but that was where the palace was located. Kate was breathing hard, and her steps were faltering but the man pulled on her hand. "Where are you taking me?" she gasped.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "To see your mother," he said softly over his shoulder. He wasn¡¯t breathing hard at all. She could never run away from this person.


    Tyreth hadn''t mentioned her mother. Did he mean Mara? "You''re taking me . . .  to the palace?" Kate asked.


    "Yes, but your mother needs to speak with you first. There is much she needs to tell you."


    Kate dug in her heels and yanked her hand free from his grasp. "But I need to go to the palace."


    "Your mother has news regarding the young boy who brought us the hammer."


    "Corvan?"


    The grey face nodded. "Yes. He has returned to the Cor and is looking for you."


    "He''s looking for Tyreth." The words slipped out, but the grey-faced man didn''t seem to notice.


    The man gestured toward a large, ruined building set up against the side of the cavern. ¡°Please come and talk with your mother and then I can take you through a tunnel below the city and directly inside the palace compound. It will be much safer than going through the streets with all the palace guard out looking for you. ¡°Your mother hopes they do not find Corvan as she gave him your medallion before he went missing. It is imperative we find him and get it back. "


    Kate took a few deep breaths to collect her thoughts. Anything that might help them find Corvan before he got himself in more trouble with the seeds would be good. Tyreth was wrong about him. Corvan was not her enemy. She knew now that he had followed her here the first time to rescue her from the black band. She owed it to him to do the same for him. Kate nodded and the man turned into an alley and down an incline. At the bottom he ushered her through a door, then shut it silently behind them.


    Water dripped in the darkness and the damp smell of moldy cloth wrapped around them. "You must hold my hand, Tyreth," the grey man whispered. "We cannot risk a light in the library in case the mayor has sent another patrol from the City of Refuge."


    Kate held out her hand and his fingers wrapped gently around her own. They moved through a cavernous room to where a dim light framed a stairway. Images flickered through Kate''s mind as disjointed scenes formed into memories. On their first journey Corvan placed the glowing medallion on her chest in this library building and that small gesture had saved her life. If the medallion hadn''t been returned to her, she would have been trapped inside the chamber. Afterward Corvan had carried her to a small cave where Kate had met an old woman named Saray. Was that Tyreth¡¯s mother that this grey man was taking her to meet?


    They stopped at a wide, curved stairway and the man let go of her hand. ¡°Wait here, while I check the chapel upstairs.¡± Before Kate could respond he ascended the steps in a fluid motion. He returned almost immediately. ¡°She is not there. I hope the mayor did not find her and take her back for trial in the City of Refuge. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him.¡± He moved on along under the upper balcony and Kate followed close behind.


    They passed a row of support columns for the balcony overhead and entered a foyer where blue lumien light leaked through cracks in the walls. The grey-faced man took a step down onto the top of another curved staircase that disappeared into a dark hallway below. He turned to her, his face level with her own and Kate took a step back. His face was coated with thick grey paint. He smiled and touched his nose. "This special mud helps us to blend into our surroundings. I hope it will also help us sneak past the gate leading into the City of Refuge." Pulling off his cloak, he crouched down before her. "I will carry you on my back and cover you with my cloak to keep us both hidden in case the guards are watching from inside."


    Kate climbed on his back and with one deft motion the grey coated man swept his cloak over them, then descended the stairs. His descent was so fluid, it was if she were riding the escalator in the Fenwood department store. When he reached the bottom, however,  he stopped so suddenly Kate almost fell off his back. He pushed them both back under the stairwell, banging Kate''s head on the stone overhead. A quiet exclamation escaped her lips and the hands supporting her legs tightened. "You must be quiet," he whispered. "Someone is coming out the front gate."


    Across the hall, a section of the wall opened up and a double line of soldiers streamed out, then ascended the stairs to the library. Two men in dark cloaks followed. One was tall, his face covered by his hood. The other was short and completely bald. The bald man looked up the stairway as the last of the soldiers'' footsteps died away. "I am giving you the best of my personal guards. You had better be right about your plan."


    The taller man started to reply but was waved off.


    "I don''t need another of your priestly oaths. They mean nothing to me. The only thing I want from you is that girl''s medallion. It is the only way the City of Refuge will be recognized as a full member of the future council. I don''t care what happens to that girl or even to Tyreth as long as I get one of the medallions. Your life is forfeit to me until it is in my hand. Do not try and double-cross me."


    The taller man spoke. "You shall have one of the medallions as promised, but you are wrong about Tyreth. We need her alive and in her place at the palace if we hope to control the new council."


    Kate stiffened. There was no mistaking the voice.


    Jorad had just made a deal with the leader of a city for her medallion. A deal that could end up costing her life.

 Medallion 39

    "How many Rakash are following us?" Corvan whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Rakash,¡± Tsarek said, pointing across the crumbled room. "But we need to go that way."


    Tsarek led him out of the ruined building and across a narrow alley. As he disappeared behind a low broken wall, a scrabble of claws and loud hissing erupted from the other side, then silence. Corvan slipped in closer and peered over the top of the loose blocks. Inside an open space surrounded by piles of loose blocks, Tsarek was trussed up in a thin rope, his arms pinned to his sides. Gathered around him were three smaller lizards. One had a red mark on its chest, and it was touching its claw to Tsarek''s neck. When it saw Corvan, it hissed and poked its claw deeper into Tsarek''s scales.


    "Do not be alarmed, Sir." Tsarek spoke and the three smaller creatures fell back in astonishment. "They do not mean any harm. I think they are here to help us, but they are afraid and unsure of what to do next."


    The largest one with the red mark hissed at Corvan, pointing eagerly over a high pile of bricks before scuttling up and over the top.


    "They want us to follow them because it is too dangerous so close to the barracks. Rakash scouts are heading this way." Tsarek slipped his disfigured long claw under the rope and neatly severed the coils. As the pieces of rope fell to the ground the other two lizards scurried to the bottom of the pile of bricks and waited.


    Corvan came around the crumbled wall into the room. "But where are they taking us? We need to find Gavyn as soon as we can."


    "They want to go to a safe place where they can hide from the Rakash who hunt and eat them. It will be best if we go with them for now so we can stay alive."


    Corvan nodded. "Can you ask them if they have seen my father or Gavyn?"


    "I can try, but it is difficult to get complicated questions across. Their communication is limited." Tsarek turned and directed a series of hisses and clicks at the two remaining lizards.


    One of them bobbed its head, hissed in return, then pointed between two piles of rubble and bounded through the gap. Tsarek shrugged at Corvan and turned to follow.


    Past the piled they entered a narrow lane. The two lizards ran ahead, poking their noses around corners, clicking, and gesturing urgently for them to follow.


    Corvan caught up to Tsarek. "Why can''t I understand what these ones are saying?"


    "They speak only Hoksa,¡± Tsarek said. ¡°They have never received the pure elixir that would enlighten them and allow them to communicate anything beyond basic feelings like fear and hunger." He glanced up at Corvan. "Like the dog on the story box at Kate''s house. The one called Lassie. These ones understand you should not be out here where it is so dangerous. I believe they may be taking us to others of your kind."


    Corvan turned the thought over as they moved through the shattered buildings. The pure elixir Tsarek referred to must be different from what the gatekeeper was making and also incredibly potent if it could turn these animals into . . . he searched for the right term for what Tsarek was to him and could only came up with one - a person.


    As he studied the back of Tsarek''s narrow head he thought back to when he was younger, and their family had a border collie. At that time, he was certain the dog could understand what he was saying but simply lacked the ability to respond. That must be what the lumien juice did for Tsarek: it let him communicate back. For humans, however, it did the complete opposite and turned them into animals, into the Rakash. He wiped a hand over his brow and stumbled in a dry pothole. If the chamber place was right about him, he was already going down the same path.


    They were coming closer the cavern wall; the streets were becoming more distinct and the buildings smaller and wider apart. The two small lizards sprinted ahead and were lost beneath the dark shadow of an overhanging ledge that stuck out from the wall. The ground had been cleared off and patches of the glowing moss ringed the edges of shallow pools. Tsarek stayed well away from the water and Corvan slowed down and followed suit, concentrating on where his feet were going.


    When he caught up to Tsarek, his friend was waiting before a screen of long vines stretching down from the ledge overhead. Corvan reached out to touch one, but Tsarek batted his hand away.


    "Do not touch! It will make all your skin bubble and burn off your body. A nasty way to die. I forgot to tell you that when I came through the settlements after we were separated, I saw that the soldiers from Kadir had planted some of these to block the way to where that old woman lives. When you see her next you must warn her not to touch them or she will die."


    "At the Molakar settlement?¡± Corvan asked.


    "Yes, where you left the Cor with Kate, where I waved the goodbye to you. After you left, the Palace Guard sealed up the passage going in but the old woman who helped you didn''t make it out in time. I saw her in Molakar when I came through the water after I escaped from the Volisk."


    "Saray is trapped there alone?"


    "Yes. The only way she could escape is through the water of the karst but it''s much deeper now." His voice trailed off as he looked to where the curtain of vines curved around to meet the cavern wall. "I believe these vines were also intentionally planted, but I think it is to keep the Rakash out and not to trap someone inside." Using his long claw, Tsarek gingerly pulled one strand away from the rest. "For the Rakash, the vines are too thin for them to sense or see in the dark." He nodded past the vine at a twisted pile of bones laying next to a human skull that grimaced as if it were still in agony. "They don''t get very far."


    Beyond the bones, a shadow flickered among the swaying vines. "The small ones of my kind can run between the strands," Tsarek said. "Look, they are opening a way for us."


    The vines ahead of them parted as more of the small lizards joined into hold the strands back with their claws. Tsarek moved into the gap and Corvan stayed close behind him. Stepping over the skull, he had to wonder if that person had been led by the same lizards into a trap. He glanced back to see the vines falling back into position. There was no going back now.


    A glimmer of light shone through the glistening stands as they neared the back wall of the cavern. A rough opening had been cut into the wall and Corvan followed the lizards and Tsarek inside the tunnel with a sigh of relief.


    Up ahead, Tsarek was standing under a small lumien. "Watch this, Sir. It is very ingenious." As Tsarek stepped past the light, it went dark and another ahead of him grew brighter. ¡°Somehow, these ones sense your movement as you pass. We are being welcomed." He smiled wryly. "Or more likely the lights are warning someone we are coming."


    Corvan followed along as the lights led them on. "Where are they getting the power if all the lumiens in this city are dead?" he whispered.


    Tsarek let out a hissing chuckle that echoed down the tunnel. "They are stealing it from the gatehouse in Anamir city. A thick vine branched off the main power source that feeds into the gatehouse and has followed the water here into Katay Alba. I used it to pull myself along when I went back to Anamir against the current. I wondered at that time where it went as I could feel the power flowing through. Whoever lives in here behind the vines has tapped into Anamir''s power and is using it for their own purposes. It is very clever."


    Turning a sharp corner, they entered a round chamber. No sooner were they inside than a door closed over the tunnel behind them, sealing off the only exit. As Corvan walked slowly forward under the domed ceiling, he picked up the rasp of shallow breathing. He held his own breath, and the noise stopped, replaced by the click of Tsarek''s claws and the shallow hiss of the lizard''s breathing instead. Looking up, he drew in a long whistling breath that echoed back into his ears. The dished roof overhead was a reflector that amplified every noise. The sounds grew even louder as they approached the center of the floor.


    A high-pitched squeal, like one of those toy whistles only dogs could hear filled the room. Corvan reached to cover his ears but Tsarek jabbed his leg and nodded his head slightly upward. In the slope of the ceiling, Corvan caught a glimpse of movement behind a narrow slit. The pitch and volume increased and Corvan winced, glad he didn''t have any lumien energy in his ears to make them even more sensitive. The intense sound had to be a test to see if they were Rakash, no doubt this high noise would drive them insane.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The sound ended abruptly and the room plunged into darkness. A sudden whoosh of escaping air popped his ears as an angular doorway opened up across the chamber. Tsarek passed him and headed for the light.


    They entered a corridor intersected by passages coming in from all directions. The jumble of tunnels would have been impossible to negotiate but each time they arrived at an intersection a lumien further down one of the side tunnels would glow, telling them which way to turn. Tsarek chuckled again. "No doubt these other tunnels lead into traps. Much planning has gone into creating a system to keep the Rakash out."


    Corvan following along. The problem with Tsarek''s theory was that the Rakash, and people like himself, those who had eaten lumien hearts, could sense the power in lumiens even if they could not see the light. Reaching up he touched one of the lumien bulbs and realized his theory was incorrect. The small globes lacked any power of their own and were only using whatever energy flowed through the vines.


    A final light hung beneath the stone lintel of a wide door. They kept close to one side and peered into a huge room hewn from solid rock. Rough squared pillars supported a balcony that ran around the perimeter. Tsarek waved Corvan on and as he emerged from beneath the balcony, he caught sight of a thick net strung below a flat ceiling. It looked like a gargantuan spider''s web with rope ladders hung suspended above from hooks in the ceiling where someone had been painting the same sort of faces and scenes, he had seen in the library of Kadir. The paintings were incomplete, but the faces were more stern and angry than the ones in the Kadir library. He felt like they were accusing him of trespassing in their sacred space.


    A line of lights strung around the railing of the balcony brightened and a man¡¯s voice spoke out across the large room.


    "Welcome to our colony, the only true remnant of the once great city of Katay Alba.¡±


    A man in a dull brown cloak appeared in a doorway at the far end of the room.


    Tsarek slipped behind Corvan and whispered, "Do not call me by my name or speak to me. I do not talk, not here." He jabbed Corvan sharply in the thigh to make his point.


    The man crossed the floor toward them while gesturing overhead. "Please excuse the nets and ropes. We are working on our paintings to remind our people of who we are. We believe we cannot move toward our future unless we can first point to your past. When people abandon their heritage, they might as well remain in the darkness."


    He gestured to a side wall where a lone table sat next to a section of niches. "Most of the scrolls in Katay Alba were burned for light as our city died, but our colony has salvaged enough to teach our children the truth about the history of Katay Alba and why our colony was founded."


    The man stopped in front of Corvan and Tsarek and looked back and forth between them. "Your guide has the appearance of one of the original Watchers, but we understood they had all faded away - all except for the Chief Watcher of Kadir."


    "This one is not the Chief Watcher," Corvan said firmly. "The Chief Watcher died when he tried to hold the hammer."


    The man nodded thoughtfully. ¡°We heard reports to that end, but I was not sure if they were true. Then who does this Watcher serve?" he asked, pointing at Tsarek.


    Corvan glanced down at Tsarek. The lizard was looking blankly at the far wall of the room, as if he was not understanding a word. ¡°This one is my guide, like the ones that helped us through the vines outside. He travels with me, and I look after him.¡± Corvan was sure Tsarek looked away to hide his grin. No doubt he would disagree about who was looking after who in their relationship.


    The man nodded and clicked his tongue. The small lizard with the red mark, the one that held its claw to Tsarek''s neck in the ruins, came running in from under the balcony. The man clicked out a question; the lizard responded with a long hiss and more clicks, then scampered into the shadows.


    The man studied Tsarek. "If I understand my own guide correctly, it indicates that yours is capable of human speech."


    Corvan only shrugged in return.


    The man continued. "Perhaps they are mistaken. I doubt they have ever heard any of their kind speak human language before."


    The red spotted lizard reappeared, ran over to the man and crouched behind him. The man turned toward the shadows at the end of the room and waited.


    An ancient lizard limped out of the shadows. Tsarek looked to Corvan in amazement, then ran forward to bow before the creature. The old lizard laid a twisted paw on Tsarek''s head and spoke in a creaky voice. It didn¡¯t sound like human speech but somehow Corvan was able to understand what the old lizard was saying.


    "So, Tsarek. You have not faded away like the rest. I am glad that I am not the only one left. There are none of their kind left who understand our tongue and without the pure elixir I lost my ability to speak theirs. I should warn you that this man''s counterpart has tried to create a potion to test on us, but it is not safe. Do not accept anything she offers you."


    Tsarek lifted his head and replied in his own language. "The keeper of the gate also has an elixir he is using to create the Rakash. I could feel myself fading away, so I took a small drink. It helped for a short time but it was created for the human kind. Now I am even more tired, but I try to not let it show. I am afraid I do not have long now before I will regress into unknowing."


    The old lizard nodded. ¡°There is only one left who has the pure potion we both need, but I would rather fade away than serve that one."


    Tsarek glanced at the man standing next to Corvan. "Do you serve this man now?"


    "I serve no one," the old lizard said. "The people of this colony believe me to be the oldest of their guides. They found me here in the tunnels with the other small guides when they created their settlement. They do not know I was a Watcher for one of the last great leaders of the council. That man only knows I am somewhat different, but he and I can only communicate in Hoksa. It is also the only way they can direct the lower creatures to do their bidding."


    The leathery face turned to Corvan. Intelligent eyes searched his own before giving Corvan a quick nod. "Come with me, Tsarek. We are causing your companion a measure of distress over this long conversation. Let us leave and continue our talk elsewhere. There is much to tell you of what has happened in Katay Alba and how this new colony came to be."


    Tsarek glanced at Corvan with a question on his face. Corvan gave a small nod and Tsarek and his ancient companion left the hall followed by an entourage of smaller lizards.


    As the troupe of reptiles disappeared through a door, Corvan looked up to find the man studying him.


    "You can understand their speech." It was not a question.


    Corvan nodded.


    "And speak it."


    Corvan nodded again but found himself wondering if it was true. He had been able to understand Tsarek''s language after holding the hammer but he didn''t need to learn to speak Tsarek''s language. His mouth could never make all those clicking noises correctly. It was Tsarek who could speak and comprehend human language, but he didn''t want this man to know.


    "I believe you are the one we have been waiting for,¡± the man said. ¡°I understand you saved the life of one of our young women who foolishly went out into Katay Alba with three of our more rebellious males. I have been told that you have joined us in our fight against the Rakash."


    "I came here to rescue my father. They took him from our home and are holding him in the large building in the center of the Rakash domes."


    The man nodded eagerly. "Then we must work together. To rescue him from the old library, you will need to get past the entire Rakash army, and I can make that possible." He pointed above at the painter''s net overhead. "Defeating the Rakash army is like taking on a nest of Entosk spiders. You cannot kill them one at a time or they will swarm about and kill you. Instead, you must find the main thread that is still attached to their central feeder and set it on fire. It will burn straight to their queen and eliminate her. Then the rest will die in confusion, unable to do anything without their leader.¡± He pointed to the table. ¡°Come, I will show you how you can destroy the entire nest of Rakash, then rescue your father."


    The man turned and strode away and Corvan jogged to follow him towards the table and the section of wall niches filled with scrolls. Movement off to the right caught his eye and he looked over, expecting to see Tsarek returning. Instead he saw a young girl, barely visible in the shadow of one of the support columns.


    "Ah yes, this is the one." Up ahead the man was spreading a crinkled old parchment on the table and weighing the corners down with smooth black disks.


    Corvan touched a brittle edge. "There is a library full of scrolls in Kadir."


    The man¡¯s head snapped up. "I was informed it was destroyed by the Chief Watcher and all the scrolls were lost."


    "It only appears that way from the outside. If you can get inside, many of the scrolls are intact, except where the water rose through the floor and ruined the bottom few rows."


    The man¡¯s face grew dark with anger. "One more reason why we must stop the Rakash invasion of Kadir. That library is our last hope to preserve the true history of the Cor." He was about to say something more but instead, pointed at the parchment. "Let me show you what must be done."


    Before them was a map of a city laid out in straight lines, not at all like the circles of Kadir.


    "Katay Alba was our largest city before the Great Destruction, but now, with the Rakash clearing a space for their barracks, it is difficult to locate where things used to be. This," he pointed to a rectangle that had been redrawn in darker ink off to one side of the map, "this was the greatest library of the Cor, but now it is surrounded by the Rakash mounds. There is a circle of domes they have built from the rubble where they wait for their next portion of elixir. You must avoid disturbing them and setting off the swarm." He tapped the rectangle on the map. "The elixir they require is stored right here, in a pool in the middle of the library."


    Corvan looked up at him. ¡°Is that the thread you talked about? Do you need to destroy the pool?"


    The man shook his head firmly. ¡°That would only starve them of the elixir until the Gatekeeper could manufacture more, making them more desperate and dangerous, especially to our colony. They know we are here, but so far, they ignore us and stay away from our traps. If they were deprived of their drug, there is no telling what they might do.¡±


    He removed the two end stones and began to roll up the map. ¡°Our plan is to send a spy inside the library to poison the pool.¡± He stopped and looked intently at Corvan. ¡°That way, when all the Rakash receive their allotted portion of the elixir, they will die together."

 Medallion 40

    Corvan watched in silence as the man rolled up his map and the outlined rectangle representing the library of Kadir vanished.  How could the man be planning to poison all the Rakash when they were simply men and boys who had made the mistake of eating a lumien seed? They didn¡¯t deserve to die, even if the man believed the Rakash were their enemies and about to invade Kadir or take over his settlement.


    Tying a leather thong around the scroll, the man returned it to one of the cubby holes along the wall. As he returned to the table, he studied Corvan¡¯s face. "You might be thinking that once we are rid of the Rakash and we replant our lumiens back in Katay Alba, that our own youth will start eating our lumien seeds and our city would be lost once again." The man looked to a lumien hanging over the table with a proud smile. "But we have now solved the age-old problem of the desire to consume lumien seeds." Reaching up, he caressed the globe that was hanging from a metal hook, and it began to glow. "We have developed our own lumien and we have successfully cloned it. A hybrid that will finally end the desire for the seeds. Go ahead and touch it."


    Corvan cupped the soft skin of the light in the palm of his hand. The power within instantly aroused the familiar desire. The man was wrong. People would still want to eat the seeds of his reinvented lumiens.


    The man came around the table. "I can assure you that you will feel a similar desire, but the flesh will not satisfy your hunger and the seeds . . ." He stood directly before Corvan and pointed across the main hall. "The vines you passed through to get to our colony - do you know what they do to people?"


    "I was told they burn you," Corvan said.


    "That is true, and once the burning begins, it does not stop until there is no living tissue left, only the bones.¡±


    ¡°I saw some of those bones under the vines on our way inside. The little lizards held the vines apart so we could get in.¡± Corvan said.


    ¡°Did they now?¡± There was a puzzled expression on the man¡¯s intense face as he looked towards the exit that Tsarek and his old mentor had left from. ¡°They must have thought you were one of the boys that is still missing from that unfortunate incident.¡± He nodded as his features relaxed. ¡°You have seen first-hand what the vines can do to any of the Rakash who get too close to our front entry. My counterpart has carefully studied those vines and after many long experiments, she has successfully grafted those same vines into our lumien plants." Corvan immediately released the lumien and stepped away.


    The man took hold of the swaying light and steadied the light, smiling to himself, and nodding. "It won¡¯t you to touch it. The lumien skin protects you, but the result is a lumien seed that nobody wants to eat. Eating the fruit won¡¯t kill you but it is bitter and makes you nauseous. The smallest nibble of the seed, however, is certain death. Eating it will destroy your body from the inside out. " A shadow of sorrow darkened his face. "We lost a few of our more foolish young men to an agonizing end before the rest learned their lesson and abandoned any thought of ever eating one of our new lumien seeds, or any seed for that matter. It¡¯s impossible to tell the difference when they are planted together.¡±


    The man released the lumien and it swayed back and forth across the table, casting mottled patterns of light over the smooth surface.


    "You don¡¯t think the Rakash will figure it out and destroy the poisoned seeds you plant out there?" Corvan asked.


    "We have considered that possibility. We know we cannot replant the city of Katay Alba with our hybrid lumiens until we first eliminate all the Rakash. It took her a long time, but she was finally able to distill a potent poison from our own hybrid plants. One vial is all it will take to poison that pool of elixir in the library and kill them all.¡± He stared intently at Corvan. ¡°That is why we need you. You have proven you possess the ability to work in the darkness, and you are also small enough to make it through the drainage shafts that lead into the library."


    Corvan broke his gaze and pointed at the lumien. "But how do you know the poison will affect the Rakash in the same way as other humans? The elixir has changed their bodies. What if your poison just makes them stronger?"


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The man looked at him a long moment, then put a hand on Corvan¡¯s shoulder. "I had not considered the possibility that the Rakash might be able to mutate the poison within their bodies.¡± He made a sour face. ¡°She doesn¡¯t tell me everything she is working on. I will need to ask about that. Please come with me.¡± He turned from the table and someone coughed behind them.


    The girl Corvan had rescued from the young Rakash had stepped out of the shadows. Her hair had been crudely shorn and she wore a drab brown tunic that was much too large for her. It was bunched up and tied around her waist with a coarse red rope that hung down in a loop, then up to where it was tied to something that was cupped in her hands. She gave him a faint smile. Her all-dark eyes reminded him of the rabbits behind the Barron''s store that would watch him from their wire cages as he passed by on his way to school. Knowing the fate of those rabbits, he had always wished he could set them free.


    The man turned back, brushed past Corvan, and strode toward the girl, talking in a soft gentle voice. The girl''s eyes went to the floor, and she mumbled, "to thank him." The man took her hands in his and moved them apart. A metal ball fell to the floor and bounced away with clear bell-like tones until it reached the end of the cord tied off around her waist. Taking her by the shoulders, the man turned her around and pushed her gently away. Her shoulders drooped as she melted into the shadows behind the pillar, the round metal ball following her on its red cord and bouncing out a random tune.


    The musical ball and rope must be her punishment for going out into the dark cavern with those boys. She was now a prisoner in her own home, an example to the other teens. She glanced back, tears falling freely from her dark eyes onto her tunic. His grandfather¡¯s note had said something about not trusting those with all dark eyes, but the girl seemed nice enough.  Corvan raised a hand to wave good-bye, but the man stepped between them and Corvan quickly dropped it to his side.


    "Teeka wished to express her gratitude for saving her from the Rakash,¡± the man said. ¡°It is good of her to be thankful, but during her time of punishment, she is not allowed in the great hall. It would not go well if the community, or with me as a member of the council if found out she was here." He sighed and pointed to the partially painted faces overhead. "As the ancients taught us, at times we must be cruel to be kind." He tried to smile at Corvan but the concern in his eyes betrayed a conflicting emotion.


    Turning around, the man led Corvan under the balcony, then down a short corridor. Reaching the end he unlocked the door, stepped inside, then unlocked a second door with a red colored key. Light poured from the open door into the hall, momentarily blinding Corvan''s sensitive eyes, as he followed the man inside, squinting at his surroundings.


    The inside of the room was set up like the power station in Anamir but on a much smaller scale. Three elongated lumiens were tied over a circular stone table, their restraining bonds terminating in three metal bowls of fluid. A woman in a long blue coat sat on a stool before a shelf cut into the wall, carefully measuring vials of liquid on a scale. When realized they were in the room, she jumped from the stool, then whirled towards them, her gaunt face so intense that both Corvan and the man stopped in their tracks.


    "Even you are not allowed to bring unauthorized people into this place," she snapped at the man.


    He pointed to Corvan. "I have found a replacement who can take your potion to the Rakash.¡±


    The woman stalked over to stand close to Corvan, her eyes searching his. "All the others of his sex have failed and given in to the temptation. They lack the discipline to carry the power. Teeka is the one I have chosen."


    "I do not agree." The man''s voice was tense. "Our daughter is too easily swayed by her emotions. We saw it again with those boys convincing her to steal the key to your test pits at the back entry. This one will not fail. He hates the Rakash as much as we do."


    "Why?" The woman leaned in until her nose was almost touching Corvan¡¯s. "What have the Rakash done to you?"


    "They . . . they are holding my father prisoner in the library building with the pool of elixir." Corvan stammered.


    She stepped away and turned to the man. "I can see he tells the truth, but you can also see that he . . ."


    The man cut her off. "Yes, I also see the strength in him. That is why I believe he has what it will take to save his father''s life and fulfill the mission."


    The woman frowned and pulled the man to a corner of the room. Corvan couldn''t make out the words but twice he heard her the name of their daughter, Teeka. The man became more subdued as she talked. When she stopped, she pointed to the door and the man shuffled out without saying a word to Corvan.


    The woman closed the door, pulled out her red key and locked it.